The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=9147

Author:  MaryR [ Sat Feb 26, 2011 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Welcome to part 22! :roll: Can't believe I've written so much and still only covered nine months! But then, as Di said on my last update:
Quote:
Has it really only been a week since Meg took the photographs? I think the CS and Mary must be in their own time zone as they manage to fit so much in to a week.


:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: Yes, we're still only three weeks into the Spring term and only three days have passed since Linda's accident.


....“Nancy, why don’t you and Kathie come over for Mitagessen one day this week and the three of us can have a good chat, afterwards. A lot of things have got in the way recently of any really serious discussion about how Kathie is doing, and she herself has seemed reluctant to approach me. Maybe it’s time I pushed a little. After all, she’s been there nearly five months now – only a term and a half left. I need to know that she’s going to be ready for the Headship over there. It’s a big responsibility, as you yourself know.”

Nancy agreed, with some relief, for she was aware that Kathie needed a lot more than she herself could give her. Maybe, now she had calmed down, Kathie would be more willing to listen to Hilda and learn from her. She knew that Kathie had it in her to be a superb Headmistress, but that wouldn’t happen if she didn’t learn to control her wilful and unreasonable jealousy, a jealousy that was so unlike her usual sunniness but one that had been driving a sharp wedge between the two of them.

They set a date, then rang off, Nancy to go and find Kathie, Hilda to make her way to the Study to wait for the twins' parents, and both women were deep in thought.

Hilda sat at her desk with a sigh that was almost a groan. She opened her prayer book at the day’s readings, but found it impossible to concentrate. Now she was alone, with only her thoughts for company, the great tearing grief which had overwhelmed her as she cradled the dying ‘Anita’ in her arms the night before was back in full force, dimming her eyes and squeezing her heart in a vice-like grip. In that desperate moment on the dais a door had slammed shut in her heart, a vain and foolish hope had been clubbed to death – and in the stark light of morning she had to face this new truth down and accept what it meant for her.

The only one who would understand was Kate Stuart – though Matey’s own undimmed sorrow for her sister might give that good lady some inkling. But it was something Hilda knew she could never bring herself to discuss with Gwynneth. Their walls were too high, too unyielding. They had broken through in several places just recently, but thirty years of containment were not easily dissolved. Only with Mother Abbess could she let go and reveal her soul, discuss once more the deluded, insane thoughts she had been harbouring for months - but which were now gone, suddenly and completely. Leaving her totally undone!

She had tried to explain herself in the letter but she had the feeling she hadn’t done a very good job. Maybe the next time they spoke on the phone…. Meanwhile, somehow, she had to take back the reins of the school, lead them all away from the near-tragedy of Linda Stone’s accident, away from Meg’s bullying of Ellie, away from the younger girls’ lack of respect for the prefects. She had to lead them forward into some semblance of normality – while she herself was once more drowning in this new and savage phase of her grief for Nell. At least, that would be what Kate Stuart would call it – a phase, as there had been so many other phases, each of which had felled her in unexpected ways.

Why now, Lord?

She recalled some words of Proust. How very true they were! We do not receive wisdom; we must discover it for ourselves, after a journey that no one can take for us or spare us.

The door bell rang with a suddenness that brought her back to herself and the Study with a great start. Looking down, she saw she had pushed her Daily Office away from her and right across the desk, as though it repelled her. There was worse! In her hands she held the ragged shreds of a photograph – a small photograph of a smiling Nell which she had kept tucked inside the prayer book. There were other torn fragments strewn over the surface of the desk.

She stared down in utter horror. Was she going mad? How could she commit such wanton destruction and have no awareness of doing it? She dropped the mangled remains and buried her face in her hands, trying desperately to recall Kate Stuart’s words to her at the beginning of the Christmas holidays, before she had even met Ellie:

At the moment, Nell is more important to you than anything else on earth. There will be moments when you lose all sense of where you are or what you are doing. You will be lost in your own lonely, empty world. When you return to this world, time will have passed but you will have no recollection of it or of what you did in those lost moments. Accept it. Don’t feel guilty. Don’t feel you’re losing your mind. Grief is an alien land and forces alien behaviour on even the most self-controlled people.

I can’t allow myself to be lost, Mother. I have a job to do, a job which requires my total mental and physical presence. Anyway, there was none of this when Mother died, or James.

How do you know?

Ah!

It might not have happened in just the same way as you’re finding now. But there was an alien land when you were thirteen and lost your mother – a land of unaccustomed bitterness and bad behaviour, a land where you were not the girl you had been or the girl you would become. When you lost James, though…. I’m not sure. Maybe it was just too big for you. You were still so young and so didn’t just lose a person, you lost the whole of the long future you had planned together, lost the children you might have had and the home you would have made. Yet you seemed to be able to block all that out with almost ruthless tenacity. God alone knows what that did to you….

He probably does know, Mother - and sighs with exasperation. I know myself, now, what it did to me, but it needed you to open my eyes, to break me, so that earlier pain could emerge from where I had hidden it.

It can never be blocked forever, not without warping one’s character – look at my own experience! Your grief for both your mother and for James leapt out of their hiding places in one fell swoop last September and joined your intense sorrow and longing for Nell, knocking you completely sideways. Just remember, child – even this, too, will pass, eventually. Or the worst ot it will, anyway. Meanwhile, don’t beat yourself up about it. Go with the flow.


Go with the flow? No! She took a deep breath and raised her head, her face grimly determined. She couldn’t afford such moments of dislocation. She had a job to do, as she had said – but now she also had someone to love. Ellie needed her guardian whole and entire, not some weak approximation of her. Somehow, she had to find the strength to fight against this new phase, caused by what what had happened the night before and what it had done to her. She couldn’t allow it to take her back to those first, desolate weeks of her grief, when all she had wanted was to follow Nell to wherever she had gone. Such weakness…..

The door bell rang again -

Author:  Squirrel [ Sat Feb 26, 2011 8:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Wow!

How does one respond to that Mary? Poor Hilda. The devastating blow that loosing Nell has been for her hits hard once again, at a time when she is most succeptible, most vulnerable. And at a time when she could be interrupted at any moment by visitors.

At the beginning, I just wanted to gather her close, and hold her tight, it was the only response that I could think of as possible, but as time went onl I came to realise that even this would be no better than a few lonely sandbags trying to withstand a tidalwave. They just wouldn't start to touch the grief and loneliness which is flooding Hilda's heart.

How right she is when she says she believes that Kate is the only one who can help her now.

It's stunning to realise that it was only last night that Hilda held the dying 'Anita,' aka Vivien, in her arms. And she's hardly had the time to work through the feelings that the event wrought in her. And yet, though she has suffered through the crashing waves of emotion and had to deal with the fact that she has destroyed a picture of Nell without even realising it, she cannot spend much time on this now, for she needs to be a very much 'in charge' headmistress for the twins parents.

She will need to take time for herself later - the idea of phoning Kate is a very good one. I hope she follows up on it soon - or one of the staff members who are close to Hilda will be getting in contact for her. While I think MA needs to know regardless, it will be such a good step forwards if Hilda can take that step for herself this time.

Sorry for the essay!

Thanks Mary! :)

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat Feb 26, 2011 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Hilda feels herself indispensable to the school, but if she collapses then Nancy and Ruth will take over, maybe not in the way she would, but effectively. She needs to take several days break or she will be away for far longer.

I hope MA will ring her and then Gwyneth and take her out of school before she breaks completely.

Thanks Mary. I am not trying to take over the drabble, but speaking as a health professional concerned for Hilda.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sat Feb 26, 2011 10:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

It's hardly surprising that Hilda continues to be victim to waves of overwhelming grief for Nell, nor that they break over her at times when she feels she can't allow herself the time to simply give into them for a while. Even as she feels herself tempted to indulge her feelings of loneliness and loss, she recalls the pressing tasks of the present and knows she must rise to what is needed. So she will grit her teeth and carry on - but at what cost to herself?

I know she feels it important to spend some time with the twins' parents when they arrive. But after that, I do hope that she will give in to her urgent wish to seek solace in a phone call with MA, and will then allow herself the luxury of a break from everything else - except perhaps some time with Ellie - for the rest of the day. And once Meg is safely off to the Convent, I hope that MA and Gwyneth between them will prevail on her to take the few days' break which she so desperately needs; perhaps she should go with Meg and seek the solace of the convent for a week or so?

Thank you, Mary, for reminding us once more that the path through grief for a loved one is never easy and that the grief can so often and so unexpectedly throw us back into despair.

Author:  shesings [ Sat Feb 26, 2011 11:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Ah thank you, Mary, for your courage in continuing to write this when you are having such difficulty with your eyes - has it ever dawned on you just how much you have in common with Hilda? :) :wink:

I hope Hilda can snatch a bit of time to speak to MA sometime soon. She needs that loving wisdom and comfort especially as the meal with Nancy and Kathie may be difficult, if only because Kathie probably feels guilty.

Anyway, thank you again, and I look forward to the next steps.

I also look forward to hearing that you are resting, being sensible and getting the best medical and practical support about this horrible eye problem! :) :)

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 3:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

If Hilda doesn't grieve, then her grief will end up destroying her. Oh Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 9:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

I'm beginning to think that Hilda needs to take Meg to the Convent so she can herself have some time away from the school and be able to speak with MA.
She needs to really grieve rather than have to sublimate her grief because of her on-going responsibilities of running the School...... but we shall see....
Thank you, Mary !

Author:  di [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 10:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Yes, Hilda needs to be in contact with M.A. asap- preferably in person so I'm with those before me who think she should accompany Meg to the convent. She has enough competent and senior staff around who can look after the school and she needs to put herself first before she breaks completely. Ellie will understand, I'm sure, and Gwyneth will keep her watchful eye on her.

Let's hope the meeting with the twins' parents goes well and doesn't last too long so that Hilda can rest.

Thanks, Mary. Look after those eyes!

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 12:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Poor, poor Hilda, she's suffering so much and she's so confused. She's right; she does have a job to do. What she doesn't see is that to do it well, and to do it in a way that she'll accept, she needs to have a break first and sort herself out.

Thankyou for a brilliant update.

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 12:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Quote:
Yes, Hilda needs to be in contact with M.A. asap- preferably in person so I'm with those before me who think she should accompany Meg to the convent

I'm with you on this - please Mary, send her away for a time. Don't make her suffer any more. She can't bear it, and, being selfish, I don't think I can. But wherever the story takes you.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 2:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Thank you Mary - like others I want to just hug Hilda and protect her from all of this - but I'm not the one she needs. :cry:

Author:  seven [ Sun Feb 27, 2011 6:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

What a wonderful post Mary!

Hilda is devasted to see that she has torn up her beloved Nell's photo. But she is making a big mistake in trying to suppress her grief. I hope Gwynneth or Nancy can make her see sense or MA. And how is she going to cope with Kathie when she is so vulnerable, I wonder.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon Feb 28, 2011 4:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

She's at it again, isn't she? Building up walls, ruthlessly stamping down on her own emotions - she still hasn't really learned that she can't do that without dire consequences. Ellie certainly needs her guardian "whole and entire", but this isn't the way to go about it.

If she doesn't let go and give herself a proper break, I fear the breakdown when it comes to the first anniversary of Nell's death will be terrible - for her, for Ellie and for all her friends. Still, perhaps the deep-down realisation at long last - after all these months of harbouring "deluded, insane thoughts" - that Nell really is dead, mirrored perhaps in her unconscious tearing up of her photo, will in the end help her to move forward. (((((Hilda))))) :tea: :tea:

Thanks, Mary - look after your eyes, now.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 28, 2011 5:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

I doubt Hilda will leave school at this point when so much still needs to be sorted. She will take Proust's ' journey that no one can take for us or spare us' and hope to discover the necessary wisdom on the way.

Hopefully MA will phone her once she has received and considered the letter and it's contents.

Thank you Mary,I hope the eye hasn't ached too much after all that typing.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Mar 01, 2011 10:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

If only she could let herself let it all out. Everyone is there to support her if she needs it. Thanks Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 5:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22 - goodness!) Sat 26/02/11

Oh dear, I fear you think I've got this all wrong! :cry: I'm so sorry. But what would Nell think, if Hilda were to take even more time out and flee the scene? Nell would have expected gumption by this stage, and Hilda has that in spades. She's not suppressing her grief, if you remember the dreadful storm in her study the night before, and she has spoken to MA several times in the last three weeks. But she has responsibilities, she's down a member of staff - and life has to go on. Sometimes the only way out is through, no matter how bad it is, and she will get through, I promise you. :wink: (BTW The incident with the photo really did happen - in one of the worst times of my life.)

Anne, you're very perceptive. It's not the first time you've sussed out what's going on underneath the surface. :D

So, the Mousselins.....


The door bell rang again, galvanising her into frenetic activity. She picked up the phone and had a quick conversation with Karen. Putting it down again, she gathered up the remnants of photo and laid them gently away in her top drawer, then rose to her feet, tidied the desk and ran shaking hands over her disturbed hair and face. Only then did she allow herself to go out to the heavy front door.

She quickly ushered the two shivering figures into the entrance hall and closed the door against the icy air that tried to follow them inside. She conjured a smile from somewhere, held out her hand and spoke in French. “Bonjour, Monsieur le Docteur Mousselin, Madame Mousselin. I’m Hilda Annersley and I’m so pleased to meet you, at long last. I was unavailable last November when you came to see the school, so it was Miss Wilmot, my co-Head, who interviewed you.”

They shook her hand, the tall, rugged-looking doctor and his dainty, graceful wife. As Hilda led them into the study, she caught a glimpse of the vivid flame that burned in the hazel eyes of Madame Mousselin and detected the lurking mischief at the corners of the upturned mouth. It wasn’t difficult to see whence the twins had inherited their quicksilver nature. The father was loose-limbed and relaxed, a perfect foil for his vibrant wife. His brown eyes were kind but Hilda suspected that, while he loved his wife and daughters deeply, he was no pushover. She grimaced to herself at the slang.

“How are they this morning?” Madame Mousselin asked anxiously as she sat down. Her husband sxeated himself opposite her and stretched out his long legs, while with one quick glance he took in Hilda and her study and made his own assumptions.

“I’m told they had a better night last night, although Marie is still not herself, according to our Matron. It will do her so much good to have you here. I’m just so sorry they got caught up in the accident and saw all that they did. It was freezing cold and there was so much blood – and Emilie was in very great pain. They are both exceedingly brave girls and I hope you can forgive us for not taking better care of them.”

The twins’ father heard the distress in Hilda’s voice and rose to his feet again, towering even over her tall slenderness. He took her hand and held it loosely as he spoke. “Je vous en prie, Mademoiselle Annersley, there is no blame attached to anyone. We all get caught up in bad things occasionally, through no one’s fault.” His voice was deep and very reassuring. “In the long run, it will have done them no harm at all, for they are both heedless children and far too fond of mischief.”

His wife muttered under her breath but he kept his eyes fixed firmly on Hilda. “You know I speak nothing but the truth, Sylvie. Hopefully, they will have learned a little common sense and prudence, now they’ve seen what can happen from a moment’s disobedience when combined with a chance event, a driver’s carelessness, which no one could have predicted. If they hesitate even for just a split second before carrying out their next prank then I, for one, will be grateful. Please do not be anxious about our feelings, Mademoiselle Annersley. We can in no way fault your care. We all have to accept that no one is immune from the tragedies of life – as I think you yourself discovered last year.”

Hilda’s breath caught in her throat. “Wh..what do you mean?” she whispered.

“Mireille’s parents told us about the loss of your partner and close friend, Mademoiselle Wilson. She ran the Finishing School, I believe. We’re sorry for your own great loss as well as the school’s.” Hilda swallowed, her throat tight, and he gave her a moment’s grace. “Miss Wilmot also explained about your accident. We could see how nervous and upset she was, so we asked. Apparently, we were the first parents she had ever interviewed, but it was your condition that was causing her the most unrest.”

His keen eyes searched her face as he continued, “I can see you haven’t recovered from the concussion you suffered in the accident. I would say you have a very bad headache at this moment. Perhaps you should be resting instead of fretting about our scamps and their poor, ill-used parents.”

That brought a fleeting smile to her face. “Just how much did Miss Wilmot tell you?”

“Enough! As I said, she was very concerned for you, given your recent bereavement.”

“Hmm, I may have to lock her in the dungeon as punishment for her sins.”

“You mean for allowing our two scamps into the school?” His tone was bland.

“Oh, that, as well, of course,” Hilda murmured, just as blandly. “A merry dance or two they’ve led me in their few short weeks here. But what I really meant was punishnment for betraying state secrets to unsuspecting parents. You didn’t need to be bothered with all that, when all you came to do was look round the school and make decisions about your girls.”

“I, for one, am glad she was so open,” the doctor replied, his face grave. “It has reinforced our conviction that we chose the right school for Marie and Emilie. The care you have shown for them has been extraordinary, when one considers how much both your heart and your spirit are suffering - not to mention the poor head.”

How very French, thought Hilda to herself, trying to ward off the tears. And how very generous and understanding! So many people simply shied away from mentioning one’s dead, because they were afraid of causing a breakdown. This man’s patients were very lucky people.

He seemed to read her thoughts for she felt her hand being gently squeezed, and he added , “You rang us immediately to let us know about the accident and were clearly trying to think what was the best thing to do for Marie, who you have already worked out is more sensitive than her sister. Their last school never worked that one out. You’ve shown us that they really couldn’t be in better hands. Oh, and by the way, if you need any help in dealing with Mademoiselle Wilmot - I’m all yours.”

His eyes twinkled at her as he added the last words and she choked. His smile was that of a naughty schoolboy’s, ready for any mischief she could offer. She tried to release her hand but he held on to it, the warmth of his own hands reinforcing all he had said.

“You must listen to him,” Madame Mousselin said urgently. “I told you on the phone, we hold you in no way responsible. Accidents happen, yes, but Emilie was lucky. She could have been as badly injured as your poor colleague. No blame can be attached to anyone – except perhaps that dreadful driver. You behaved exactly as Madame Mathieu told me you would behave. So, please, do relax and go on enjoying my little imps. You did say you liked them,” she added, her vivid face suddenly alight with as much mischief as her voice.

“Just don’t tell them that fact, or my life won’t be worth living,” pleaded Hilda fervently, and the other two laughed. She clasped the hand holding hers and would have tried to thank them both but, at that moment, there was a tap at the door. “That will be some coffee for you, to warm you up after your long journey,” she added, rather breathlessly.

She released her hand and went to the door, where she took the heavy tray from Gretchen with a word of thanks. She turned to carry it across the room but found it taken from her by strong and capable hands and placed on the low table in the seating area.

“Why don’t you help yourselves while I go and collect the twins? I won’t be long.”

She fled. Tears had clogged up her throat when Doctor Mousselin had mentioned Nell so unexpectedly, and their simple kindness and gratitude only added to her inner turmoil. Criticism of her behaviour would have been so much easier to withstand. Sympathy merely slid with silent slyness between the cracks and weakened her already tottering walls....

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 6:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

How do you do it Mary? I'm not surprised that Hilda needed to escape for a few minutes after that. How perceptive the Dr is! In fact, I'd missed that detail and as I saw how gently he was treating Hilda, and how quick he was to pick up on the issues she was facing, I found myself returning to Hilda's greeting to check up on it.

Oh! Please, may I have him for a GP???

Those twins have a wonderful father, and while it seems that their mother is possibly more than a little volatile, she obviously has a very caring heart as well.

What a testing, but lovely interview for Hilda! She seems to have been dreading what they would think, and she finds nothing but kindness.

This is one of those times when Hilda will have to pull herself together though - she needs to fetch the twins and take them to their parents herself. She couldn't look herself in the face if she delegated that now. While she has been caught being 'not at her best' she'll want to fulfill her role as head mistress to the best of her ability.

I hope she is able to share the way she has been met, and understood by the dr (more closely than she'd like, I'm sure) with someone soon though. It has been such an unexpected experience for her, she may well want to marvel at the Dr's reaction with somone. As well as scolding Nancy for telling them so much!!!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 6:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

What wonderful parents those twins have - and I'd also like that doctor as my GP please!


Thanks Mary - so good for Hilda to hear all that - even though it has brought her emotions perilously close to the surface.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 7:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

What delightfully relaxed and understanding parents the twins have, and how perceptive their father. I'm sure the twins excitement when
they enter the room will give Hilda a much needed fillip, and time to recover her equilibrium.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 7:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Do you think that the dr could be spared to come down my way as well?

Thankyou for a lovely update!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

That is a delightful, and extremely revealing meeting between Hilda and the Mousselins. The twins' mother is almost exactly as I would have expected following her phone conversation with Hilda yesterday, while their father is under no illusions that his daughters can be holy terrors when they want to be! I like the way that both of them were unhesitating in their confidence in her treatment of the twins, too.

I think that we'd all like to clone their father and have him as our own doctor - what sympathy for Hilda, combined with very shrewd observation, he showed! I know Hilda is a little shocked at the thought of Nancy's frankness during her meeting with the Mousselins, but there's no doubt it enabled M. le docteur to read even more into Hilda's state than his own initial observations might otherwise have shown him. He is clearly concerned with her condition, but his steady, quiet assurance was exactly what she needed. I'm sure that when she takes time to think about it, she will appreciate the truth of his comments.

Thank you, Mary - I'm really looking forward to the twins' reaction when they see their parents.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

What wonderful parents! And all very good for Hilda.

Thanks Mary!

Author:  shesings [ Wed Mar 02, 2011 10:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Excellent update, as per usual, Mary!

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Mar 03, 2011 9:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Gosh, Mary, no one has ever called me perceptive before! :o :oops: :)

But how lovely for Hilda to meet some fresh people, who can treat her as an equal. And well done the doctor for his words - it can be oddly comforting to have one's problems calmly stated and acknowledged by someone else, though it can also be the undoing of one's defences, as Hilda realises. I'm sure she'll be able to look back on this conversation and gain renewed strength.

Looking forward to seeing Marie and Emilie. They are in safe hands all round.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Mar 04, 2011 8:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Thanks Mary, I really like them, they were exactly what Hilda needed.

Author:  seven [ Fri Mar 04, 2011 5:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

I'm with everyone else in wanting Dr Mousselin as my GP!

A lovely update and how wonderful for Hilda to be told by parents that she is absolutley not to blame. She can't have experienced that very often so no wonder the kind words and Dr Mousselin's perception of her sadness and headache have almost robbed her of her self control.

And Nancy did the right thing but she might need to duck for cover when they next meet!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Mar 05, 2011 8:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Mary,

The twins' parents are absolutely wonderfully drawn; the girls are so lucky to have them!

Deep breath Hilda, then back into the fray......

Author:  jmc [ Sat Mar 05, 2011 10:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

What great parents. Hopefully what they have said will help Hilda to relax a bit. Thanks Mary.

Author:  marni [ Sat Mar 05, 2011 2:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Lovely parents to treat Hilda as a person with vulnerabilities who was still there for their children. Nancy was right to trust them with the information. She may well still be in trouble though with Hilda when she gets hold of her. Thanks Mary as always

Author:  MHE [ Sat Mar 05, 2011 11:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

First of all my apologies Mary for not having commented on the previous two updates, but as you know I have been rather busy of late (no not that kind of busy!!!!) As a result I now find myself commenting on three wonderful updates, and whatever I say will not do them justice.

What a lovely conversation Hilda had with Nancy, it struck just the right note. The staff are certainly willing to share and shoulder as much as they can of Hilda’s responsibilities both towards the pupils and staff who are in her charge. I too had been wondering how Kathie was getting on in view of events earlier in the week. I agree with Celia’s comments about Kathie, ‘New Mistress’ was the first CS book that I read, and although Kathie has grown-up considerably since then, she still has a long way to go. Hopefully these last few days have helped her realise that she needs to apologise to both Hilda and Nancy for her recent behaviour and that she needs to show them both that she can move past her jealously.

As for the scene in Hilda’s office – yes I was sniffing madly, and not for the first time I was lost for words. It was inevitable that despite her breakdown and utter desolation of the previous night, there would be some reaction come the new day. However I do think that she has reached an important stage in her journey through her grief. The realisation that Nell has truly gone will be hard to come to terms with, but she will do so and MA will be there with her as she travels along this next part of her journey. While Hilda will not seek refuge with MA at the convent at the moment, I’m sure that she will find that refuge somewhere soon. She will also find the strength to carry out her duties as Headmistress. She already feels guilty enough as it is, at what she sees as her dereliction of her duty to the school the previous year and will do everything in her power to avoid going down that path again. After all, we know that Hilda has a rod of steel running through her and that will come to her aid soon enough.

What a much needed breath of fresh air the Mousselins are, and just what was needed. Thank goodness Nancy had told them what had happened when they asked – I guess that not many parents would have shown such concern at a first meeting. I’m sure that once Hilda has safely delivered the twins to the study M. le Docteur will ensure that Hilda takes some time for herself. I am looking forward, though to seeing their reaction to their parent’s appearance in Hilda’s study!

Thank you Mary, for three very different scenes – and my apologies for the essay!!!! :roll: :lol:

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 2:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p1 still. Updated 02/03/11

Thank you for the lovely comments re the Mousselins - but you can't have him! He's mine! :smug: It's odd how he's the one who's taken over, as I thought it would be the mum, though she does shine a little later on!

....“Why don’t you help yourselves while I go and collect the twins? I won’t be long.”

She fled. Tears had clogged up her throat when Doctor Mousselin had mentioned Nell so unexpectedly, and their simple kindness and gratitude only added to her inner turmoil. Criticism of her behaviour would have been so much easier to withstand. Sympathy merely slid with silent slyness between the cracks and weakened her already tottering walls.

She blew her nose and concentrated on pulling herself together as she went along to extract the twins from their prayer service. They thought they were in some kind of trouble and, although she reassured them, they were very quiet as they walked along beside her. She smiled to herself and let them be. They would soon feel better!

She opened the study door, ushered them through and closed the door slowly behind them, thus giving herself time to hear the joyful squeals of “Maman!” and “Papa” and to see, with her quick eyes, how Emilie made straight for her mercurial mother while Marie melted into her father’s outstretched arms and was held close. Like for like, she thought to herself, and wasn’t at all surprised by what she had seen.

She returned to the Salon and stood for a long while staring out at the frosty incandescence of the snow-mantled mountains while ruminating on the little family in her study. Maybe she saw more of a way to handle the two girls, now she had seen them with their parents. She must discuss it with Sharlie. Gradually, though, as she stood there, Nell crept back into her thoughts and she shivered. In desperation, she turned to her devotions and tried to banish her friend by praying feverishly, struggling against the cold aloneness of her spirit.

She gave a sigh almost of relief when half an hour had gone by and she felt she could legitimately return to the study. The first flush of happiness would be over and she could discuss their plans with them. However, when she walked back in, she found herself being thanked even more effusively than before.

“Mademoiselle Annersley, Marie and Emilie have told us all that you and the school have done for them since the accident – so very much more than you mentioned to Sylvie! - and we are overcome at your great generosity and care.” Doctor Mousselin was cradling Marie on his knee as he spoke, a Marie transformed, her white cheeks now rosy, her eyes sparkling with delight, and Hilda knew how right she had been to phone the parents.

“Happier now, mes enfants?” she asked. Two ecstatic smiles were her answer. She smiled back and then held up her hands to their father. “I myself did very little, Monsieur Mou….”

“Gilles – and we don’t agree. You and a girl named Ellie held them close out there in the cold until such time as the ambulance came, Indeed, I must thank this Ellie, as well, for she seems to have tucked them under her wings even while she was saving your colleagues’s life.”

Hilda nodded. “Yes, Ellie is good at comforting people. She has a very large heart.”

Gilles Mousselin detected the note of pride in the lovely voice and searched Hilda’s’s face, but it gave nothing away. “You yourself looked after them with such tender care at the hospital, Marie tells us. She says it was as though her grandmother was with her. I’m sorry, I know you’re not old – but, then, neither is my mother!” His face was full of a deprecating humour as he tried to extricate himself from the seeming faux pas.

“You also saw how upset Marie was in the days following and you made sure they both went on sleeping with Mademoiselle Knowles, so they could be close together. Another kind person we must thank! And you think you did nothing?” he asked in genuine astonishment. “You made them feel cherished, instead of miserably upset and alone.”

There was such fervour in his voice and such gratitude in his wife’s face that Hilda felt herself blushing. She didn’t deserve all this! Flustered, she tried to speak coherently. “I only did what I would do for any girl in my school, Gilles.” She laid stress on his name and his eyes twinkled back at her. “As you said, there were others who also gave them comfort, a great deal more comfort than I gave, and we must include their own Miss Andrews in that. So shall we dispense with any more flowers?”

Her eyes rolled and the doctor and his wife laughed out loud, while the twins looked on in some bemusement. “Right, that’s settled! Now, before you take Marie and Emilie away, would you like some lunch here, rather than waiting until you’ve found your little hotel? You’ve travelled a long way this morning and must be very hungry. You could have it in here, just the four of you, or you could join the school in the dining room.”

The twins’ parents exchanged glances.“First of all, Mademoiselle Annersley, since you are to call my husband Gilles, you must call me Sylvie. 'Madame Mousselin' sounds far too stiff and starchy.” Emilie giggled at her mother and cuddled closer. “Secondly, we haven’t quite done with those flowers. What we would really like to do is to meet with Ellie, who my imps now seem to adore, and also Mademoiselle Knowles. What they, and you, have done is beyond anything I have heard of in a school and I am just so relieved and delighted that I listened to Véronique Mathieu.”

Hilda regarded the little family thoughtfully. They were so sincere in their desire to thank people that it seemed churlish to refuse. Their love for their daughters was palpable. “If that is the case, how would it be if you had lunch with me in my private quarters and I invited Ellie and Miss Knowles to join us? They are both very caring individuals and are deserving of your thanks. Although, perhaps I should warn you that Miss Knowles has a very eccentric sense of humour. One never knows just what to expect from her.”

“Sounds like my darling wife! She has a definite penchant for…. er…. surprises,” chuckled Gilles Mousselin, then winced as his darling wife pulled his hair. “See how she treats me, Mademoiselle Annersley? She and Mademoiselle Knowles should get on like a house on fire. Am I taking my life in my hands by asking if we may take you up on that last offer?”

Unable to keep from smiling at his playfulness, Hilda nodded. “One should never come between a man and his wife – but I’ll risk it, and promise to protect you, Gilles. Now, while I organise lunch, Emilie and Marie, I think the prayer services are now over so why don’t you take your parents along to your own quarters? I’m sure they would like to meet Miss Andrews again and you could show them your cubicles and anything else that you think might interest them.”

She walked to the door with them and sent them on their way – only to fnd Gilles doubling back to where she still stood. He ran his hands through his hair and seemed rather ill-at-ease, as though not quite knowing what to say.

“Gilles? Is something wrong?”

He nodded and put his hand in his inside pocket. “Sylvie told me about the snowman – and the twins have just told us about their earlier escapade when they first arrived. Er…. I wonder....” He withdrew his wallet, took some notes out and laid them in her hand. She stared, unable to believe her eyes. The francs in her hand added up to about fifty pounds.* “I don’t think taking a few sous out of their pocket money is going to pay for water damage to a wooden floor – so, please, put that towards the cost.”

She held out the money. “Gilles, I can’t take this. First of all, it’s far too much. Secondly, your own daughters weren’t the only offenders.”

“I know, but they were the ring-leaders, I suspect.” He folded her fingers round the notes. “If it’s too much for the floor, then buy Miss Andrews some chocolates or flowers for her understandable upset. Or your handyman… not flowers for him, of course! I expect he wasn’t too happy at having to clear up after them – either time. The first incident was not comme il faut for young girls and I am very annoyed with them. They know better!”

“No, but I think they were very angry at being sent away from home and that was the only way they could think of to express their feelings. They gave each other the courage to do it, but they won’t do anything like that again in a hurry, believe me.” She considered his face and knew she had to accept the money. He was desperately trying to make up for his daughters’ bad manners towards their new school. “Thank you, Gilles. I’ll do as you say and find something that will express your sorrow to Gaudenz and to Miss Andrews.”

He smiled, but it was a perfunctory smile. “Sylvie found their behaviour rather amusing, especially the snowman, but I’m afraid I take a very dim view of it all. They’re ten years old, not two, and they know when something is wrong. I’ve had strong words with them about their behaviour and am hoping I’ve made enough impact that such things will never happen again.”

“Gilles, they’ve already had their punishment,” Hilda said firmly, “and, indeed, received more of a punishment than I intended, when they got caught up in the accident. That has given them a very nasty shock, so please forget about the snowman. It was no doubt due to high spirits after being incarcerated for a whole weekend because of the snow. I don’t really know why I told your wife, because normally it’s a rule of mine never to tell parents what their child has done, unless it is something too serious to hide. A child doesn’t need punishing twice for a single offence.”

“That’s not what their last Headmistress said,” he muttered, kicking the floor. “She was always sending letters home if the girls were naughty and seemed to expect us to send them to bed without any supper or something. It’s one of the reasons we took them away, in the end.”

She laid a hand on his arm. “You did the right thing, Gilles. No child needs to feel under a cloud the whole time. Once a punishment has taken place, the sin should be forgotten and the offender start over with a clean slate. Besides, I hate to admit this, but the second incident actually made me laugh – though the girls don’t know that, of course. They have the impression I was very angry. It was just that I had had a very bad two days with a far more serious problem than a snowman, so he came as a bit of light relief.”

She thought back to that day. “There was one thing I didn’t like about the whole affair – no, I’m not going to tell you – and your girls received more punishment than the others because of it, but they seemed to understand why I regarded it as more serious, and took their punishment cheerfully.”

Gilles looked concerned. “You’re very kind about them, but I fear they have the talent and the charm to lead their peers into real trouble one day.”

“Give them some credit, Gilles. They’re still very young and are brimful of energy and enterprise. I hope we can channel all that effectively, but without breaking their spirits. There’s nothing malicious about them. They’re highly intelligent and very, very honest. With careful, but not restrictive, handling they’ll go far and become a real credit to the school. You’ve done your very best for them, so go on doing what you do, but also enjoy your daughters and leave the rest to us.”

His brow lightened and a sudden smile crinkled his rugged face. “I know one way you can curb their spirits. Yes, they’ve learned to respect your authority after these two incidents but, right now, they idolise you, so make the most of that and show them how very disappointed you would feel if they break out again. They won’t want to hurt you.”

She laughed and patted his arm, her eyes glinting with purpose. “I’m ahead of you, Gilles.”

He bowed, his hand on his heart. “Who am I to teach the teacher? I suspect you hide a very strong will under that gentle exterior.”

“Oh, you have no idea. I’m also known to be exceedingly stubborn.”

“My poor girls! What have I done?” he moaned theatrically, before shaking her hand and following on after his family with a cheerful whistle.


* £50 was an enormous sum of money in those days. 7 years later than this, in 1969, I was paying only £5 a month for my first flat, and it had a separate kitchen and bathroom. That £5 was a huge chunk of my teaching salary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 3:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

That was amazing Mary. I can't quite get over how many emotions a new ND post can wring out of me.

This whole section with Gilles and Sylvie is proving to be an absolutely wonderful read. Poor Hilda, I can see that her heart is going to be touched in so many ways - at a time when all she wants to do is hide from the emotion she's feeling so that she can get on with her job.

I love her insight into the twins, as they greet their parents, and the frank sharing which must have taken place during Hilda's absence. Then the gratitude that the girls, and their parents, feel over the care, which they feel has obviously gone above and beyond the duty they would expect teaching staff to have for the girls, which has been lavished upon them.

And yet, neither Hilda or her staff could have felt happy otherwise. I can see that the twins are indeed in the correct place after that insight into their previous schooling.

Again, this section is overflowing with the care, and overflowing gratitude that Gilles and Sylvie have for Hilda, Ellie and Vivien... alongside Sharlie. I look forwards to hearing about their interactions with everyone as this section goes on - and hope that they become more involved in the running of the school one way or another. They are such a rich couple - especially Gilles.

Thank you Mary. :mrgreen:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 4:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Another wonderful scene, firmly establishing that the Mousselins were right to send the twins to the Chalet School - I am so glad Sylvie Mousselin took Veronique Mathieu's advice there. Clearly the authorities at their last school never took the time to learn more about their pupils - but then, the Chalet School in general and Hilda in particular were always unique in their approach to each and every pupil.

I chuckled when Hilda described the twins as
Quote:
'brimful of energy and enterprise.'
It reminded me of EJO's Sir Ivor Quellyn, who once described the Marchwood twins as
Quote:
'adventurous and enterprising'!
For anyone who doesn't know those holy terrors, by the way their 'talent' for getting into scrapes far outweighed anything that Emilie and Marie could ever think of.

I'm glad that Hilda was able to have that brief half hour in her salon - although she struggled with memories of Nell as she prayed, the quiet time did serve to give her renewed strength to carry on.

I'm also glad that Gilles and Sylvie will have the chance to meet and thank both Ellie and Vivien Knowles - I dread to think what the latter and Sylvie may get up to together, but I'll be waiting eagerly to find out!!! As for Gilles' generosity, Hilda certainly had no alternative but to accept the money - being able to give it meant so much more to Gilles than a simple attempt to pay for the damage his daughters had caused.

Thank you, Mary, for brightening yet another snowy morning here with this delightful piece. The warmth in that study was just tangible, thanks to your powers of description. I'll look forward to hearing about this special lunch.

Author:  shesings [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 4:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Echoing Elder's words, Mary. :D The Mousselins are wonderful creations and I do hope we see them again!

Author:  AnneM [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 6:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

I think Ellie and Vivien will thoroughly enjoy their lunch, and feel honoured to be invited. Is Ellie going to find another place she'll feel welcome for holidays, as a sort of adopted big sister?

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Wonderful family Mary - and the best type of parents for those twins - though I expect the parents are now extremely pleased to have found a Headmistress that understands them so well.


Thank you.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 7:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

They are indeed wonderful! But if seeing more of them means the twins being in trouble again, perhaps best to hope that it doesn't happen too often! Thankyou :D

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Really looking forward to the lunch party. It's a pity that boarding schools probably neither have nor need a PTA - the Mousselin's would be wonderfully energetic and creative. Hm.....

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Quote:
She thought back to that day. “There was one thing I didn’t like about the whole affair – no, I’m not going to tell you – and your girls received more punishment than the others because of it, but they seemed to understand why I regarded it as more serious, and took their punishment cheerfully.”


This statement had me searching the archives for the episode. I did find what had mede Hilda crosser with the twins than the rest and I doubt that they will do any thing like it again.

Hilda's understanding of the parents as well as the pupils is fantastic here. The CS is so lucky to have her as head.

Author:  Abi [ Sun Mar 06, 2011 9:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Marvellous scene; those are wonderful parents to have, so understanding and loving. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 07, 2011 12:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

I enjoyed the Mousselins, and the gentle sparring between Gilles and Hilda, but I felt for her in the Salon when the memories of Nell took over, and the feverish prayers tried to block out the pain and the feeling of aloneness.

Thank you Mary for giving us the pleasure of being in the office with the twins and their parents.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Mar 07, 2011 8:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Thanks Mary, that was wonderful. I love Gilles

Author:  MHE [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 9:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

If the Mousselins harboured any doubts at all about sending their ‘imps’ to the Chalet School, they have been very firmly squashed by the care and love shown towards the twins in the aftermath of the accident. I suspect that despite everything that has happened to them the twins, too, are very glad that they are at the school. Hilda’s actions on the day of the accident and since,have, I’m sure, ensured her a warm welcome at the Mousselin's home should she find herself in the area. As Gilles says “She says it was as though her grandmother was with her.” I laughed at his attempt to step back from the hole that he suddenly saw appearing before him.

What a lovely suggestion from Hilda that both Ellie and Vivien should join them for lunch. Hopefully the opportunity to relax and enjoy both the company and conversation will help Hilda to put all that has assailed her during the past twenty-four hours into perspective.

Thank you Mary, for another wonderful word picture. I look forward to seeing what Sylvie and Vivien will get up to during this exclusive luncheon party!

Author:  charli [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 12:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Wow lots of updates for me to read through. I may have found my new favourite character in Gilles! He's amazing.
I am so glad the twins are a bit happier now.
Thanks Mary! I continue to absolutely love reading ND! :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 4:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Elder,
the twins really do bring the Marchwood twins to mind, don't they ? But the Moussselin girls are much more vivid and rounded characters than the Marchwood twins, I have to say :mrgreen:

Mary, I have so enjoyed reading this again - thank you immensely for creating such lovely characters :lol:

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 4:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p2 Updated 06/03/11

Gosh, Sian, you sneaked in there by the skin of your teeth. Thank you for the compliment. :D

Anne, I do wish you'd stop sneaking looks at my scrips behind my back! :lol: I'm not quite sure how you read my mind so cleverly! :roll: Pauline, I am impressed by your hard work in finding that reference. :mrgreen:

I hope you really do like this family as there seems to be rather a lot about them, alas! :bawling:


....."My poor girls! What have I done?” Gilles moaned theatrically, before shaking her hand and following on after his family with a cheerful whistle.

Hilda shook her head as she watched him disappearer round the corner, then stared down at the notes in her hand, feeling extraordinarily guilty at having taken them. But what else could she have done? He was so sincere and so desperate to make amends. She turned back into her study with a sigh and put the money away in her desk, then made her way to the kitchen, where she had a chat with Karen. She had already warned her there might be guests for Mitagessen so Karen wasn’t too surprised when her Headmistress asked for seven meals to be made ready for the Annexe and added that someone would be along to collect them.

Leaving the kitchen, she trotted with all speed to her Salon, and hurried in the door. Ellie, back from the prayer service, looked up from her art work in some astonishment.

“There is a fire, Madame?”

“Only the one I’m about to light under you, chérie!” Ellie stared at her guardian. “I seem to have set in motion another dinner party, to which you are invited, of course, so I need you to tidy up your papers and lay the table for me, for seven people. ”

Without any more questions, Ellie rose to her feet, collected up her books and pencils and carried them through to her room. Hilda tidied her own little desk, then pulled the dining table out from the wall and added the extra leaf, before throwing a cream linen tablecloth over it. Meanwhile, Ellie returned and opened cupboards to take out plates and napkins.

“Bless you, child,” Hilda said, fervently. “I never have to show you twice, do I? When you’ve done that, could you go and find Miss Knowles and explain to her that she, also, is invited to have Mitagessen here with us.” Ellie spun round, glasses clutched to her chest. “When, or if, she agrees, could the pair of you then go along to the kitchen and collect the trolley which Karen will have ready – and be prepared, when you get back here, to find yourselves hugged and wept over by the twins’ mother and rather exuberantly thanked by their father.”

Ellie’s eyes widened in shock. “For what?” she gasped. “I didn’t do anything.”

“That’s not what they think. Or, indeed, what I think!” Hilda gave Ellie a loving glance and then, seeing the time, made for the door. “I must fly! A bientôt!”

When she reached the Junior section of the school, she found the Mousselin family in the common room. Sylvie was talking to Sharlie while Gilles was seated at the table surrounded by excited girls, including his own daughters, and demonstrating card tricks. He winked at Hilda as she walked past and she had to laugh at his roguish face, wondering who was the younger, he or the girls. With his Gallic charm, his sensitivity and compassion, his quick intelligence and boyish enthusiasm, she suspected he would never be at a loss, no matter the company.

She walked over to join Sharlie and Sylvie, who were discussing school affairs. Sharlie indicated Gilles. “You don’t think he’d like a job here, do you, Hilda? He’s a natural.”

Sylvie’s warm hazel eyes rested on her husband. “He just loves children, any children,” she murmured. “His younger patients adore him.”

Hilda detected sadness in the soft words and stepped in quickly. “Sharlie, the Mousselins are having lunch with me in my quarters before they take off. Would you care to join us? We could easily make room for a little one.”

Sharlie drew herself up. “You leave my size alone, Miss Annersley,” she said austerely, causing Sylvie to giggle softly to herself. Sharlie gave up in the face of Hilda’s wicked smile and shook her head. “I can’t, I’m afraid, Hilda. Once I’ve seen my lot into Mitagessen I’m off to visit with Biddy, since it’s a free afternoon for me.”

“Well, do give her my regards and enjoy your lunch over there,” Hilda said, before adding with a twinkle, “You and she can compare notes on the smallness of being.”

Sylvie snorted and Sharlie glared indignantly, but Hilda simply winked and gathered up the Mousselins, amid a storm of protest from the Juniors, and bore them off to her Salon. As she ushered them in, the twins were suddenly overcome by unexpected shyness and hung back.

“Emilie and Marie haven’t been in here before, have you girls? This is my home during term time. I can escape here when I’ve had enough of my girls' madcap pranks.” The twins giggled, their eyes beginning to explore the room – until they fell on the butterflies and other origami animals placed there by Vivien during the autumn term. Their eyes widened and she felt the pull in them to go and play, but they were still too overawed.

“Why, who made all these paper animals?” cried Sylvie. “They’re exquisite!”

“That would be my eccentric friend, Miss Knowles. She’s very gifted in many ways, as you can see.” Hilda bent down and spoke softly to the girls. “Don’t be shy! Go and have a look at them, touch them, play with them. Go on… it’s allowed.”

She gave them a gentle push, then turned away from them, releasing them, and moved over to the table. She heard the exclamations of delight behind her and was satisfied. Picking up the bottle of wine which Ellie had placed on the table, she turned round so she could watch while removing the cork.

Emilie and Sylvie were spinning the pastel-coloured butterfly streamers while Marie was over by the French window, stroking one of the golden cats. Hilda smiled. Meg had preferred those, as well, she recalled. Gilles, meanwhile, was totally ignoring the origami and perusing her shelves, plucking out a book now and then to flick through it.

“I thought your office had books enough, but there must be three times that number here. Not a bookworm, by any chance, are you, Mademoiselle Annersley?” he asked, deadpan.

Hilda grinned. “Oh, a total addict, I’m afraid. I wouldn’t survive without them. Let your bookcases and your shelves be your gardens and your pleasure-grounds. Pluck the fruit that grows therein, gather roses, the spices and the myrrh.”

He scrutinised her face, reading there perhaps more than she had intended when she had mentioned ‘myrrh.’ He nodded. “That’s rather lovely. Who wrote it?”

“A medieval Jewish philosopher called, I think, Judah Ibn Tibbon.”

His eyebrows rose. “You range far and wide in your tastes! However, not only are you a bookworm, but a bookworm in several languages. I can understand the why of English, of course, and French and German, but I also see Italian and Latin. Are you what the English call a blue-stocking?”

She glanced down at her legs in some deliberation. His eyes gleamed at her as he plucked the bottle out of her hands and made short work of opening it. She laughed. “No, Gilles, a blue-stocking has a great deal more knowledge than I about a great many subjects. I just happen to love the written word, and glean disparate nuggets of knowledge – and quotes! - as I read. But my friend used to agree with an English author called Charles Lamb that, in everything which relates to science, I am a whole encyclopaedia behind the rest of the world.”

Gilles laughed out loud, and she shrugged. “So not much of the blue-stocking, I’m afraid. Rather bad form for a Headmistress, wouldn’t you say, girls?”

The two girls, however, were lost in their own little world. Emilie had moved on to the rainbow-hued birds and was touching them gently to make them fly, while Marie was still stroking the cats. Hilda went over and unpinned two of the larger cats which she handed to the girl, who cradled them close and crooned over them in her ecstasy. Hilda then unhooked two of the larger birds and placed their silk strings in Emilie’s hands. The latter immediately gave one to her mother and the pair of them manipulated the birds so they darted and soared towards each other and away.

Gilles sat down with Marie on his knees again, and Hilda felt her throat tighten. How she envied this little family its closeness. The longing for Nell was once more a savage pain deep inside….

…..and then Ellie poked her head round the door and smiled at her. Hilda returned the smile and the pain eased a fraction. She and Ellie were family now, albeit a family that was still new and, sometimes, peculiarly perplexing to her. Just as it must seem similarly awkward and unfamiliar to Ellie in those lonely times when she yearned for all she had once known and loved.

But they were close, and gowing ever closer, knitting delicate bonds of love and trust that might one day have the steely strength and beauty of the bonds linking herself and Nell....

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 4:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Oh Mary... What a treat that was to read. I come home from work, and see that someone has posted on ND, and come over here expecting to find that it's a comment, and find, well, several comments, but also your wonderful writing.

I don't think you can bore me with this family, they are just wonderful, and add so much to the text.

I must admit though, you've got me wondering about the story behind:

Quote:
She walked over to join Sharlie and Sylvie, who were discussing school affairs. Sharlie indicated Gilles. “You don’t think he’d like a job here, do you, Hilda? He’s a natural.”

Sylvie’s warm hazel eyes rested on her husband. “He just loves children, any children,” she murmured. “His younger patients adore him.”

Hilda detected sadness in the soft words and stepped in quickly. “Sharlie, the Mousselins are having lunch with me in my quarters before they take off. Would you care to join us? We could easily make room for a little one.”


Have I forgotten something from the past, or is there more of a story here?

I also loved that scene with Ellie. Or rather, every mention of Ellie that this particular post held. From the teasing and loving way that Hilda told her about what was to come, to that wonderful look they shared just as Hilda was starting to long for Nell in the midsts of that wonderful, family, scene when the twins and parents joined her.

That honest, wide eyed delight in the sculptures was just wonderful - and the way that the twins played with them - sharing with their parents... What a loving family.

Must admit though, in some ways, that delightfully wicked teasing of Sharlie over her height has to be one of the best parts of this... How often do we get to see Hilda teasing her staff? And how often is she in the position to do so? Yet, this one example shows that she manages to maintain her close and caring relationships with all of them.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 6:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

That was just beautiful, and Hilda's reflections at the end are so touching. I hope that Ellie can always bring her the joy and comfort that she does.

Thankyou!

Author:  marni [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 6:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

That was lovely Mary. Thank you

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Thank you Mary. I agree with Squirrel that Hilda's relationship with her staff is beautiful here. Hilda's warning to Karen that there may be visitors to lunch and sending Ellie and Vivian to collect it rather than expecting Karen or her staff to bring it to the study when the are busy with the schools' meal shows her consideration of staff.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 8:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

There are just so many delightful vignettes here, that it's hard to know where to start! :) It was lovely to see Ellie react so immediately and unquestioningly to Hilda's request for help and that she needed no prompting about where to find what was needed. Gilles, meanwhile, has clearly made a conquest among his daughters' classmates.

I can see two reasons for Sylvie's commment: regret that she and Gilles have only the two children, or a hint that while his young patients adore him, perhaps the time he spends with them takes away from time he might spend with the twins (a not uncommon reaction for a doctor's wife, I would think!) Given the hint of sadness, though, I'm suspecting the first to be the case - in any case, Hilda was wise to move on quickly. And that light-hearted teasing of Sharlie was a lovely diversion.

I loved the twins' reaction at being allowed into the sanctum of Hilda's salon, and then the delight with which they played with the origami butterflies, animals and other pieces in the room. As for the gentle sparring between Hilda and Gilles over her books - that has me smiling broadly each time I read it. All right, so she isn't a blue-stocking, but someone who loves to read widely for the love of language, literature and history. I loved her quotation of Nell there, too!

I'm not surprised that the sight of the little family ensconced together so comfortably in her salon reminded Hilda of that family closeness which she has lost through Nell's death, but....

Quote:
…..and then Ellie poked her head round the door and smiled at her. Hilda returned the smile and the pain eased a fraction. She and Ellie were family now, albeit a family that was still new and, sometimes, peculiarly perplexing to her. Just as it must seem similarly awkward and unfamiliar to Ellie in those lonely times when she yearned for all she had once known and loved.

But they were close, and gowing ever closer, knitting delicate bonds of love and trust that might one day have the steely strength and beauty of the bonds linking herself and Nell....


Surely that is the promise for the future which she must now hold close - the stronger those bonds become, the more her overwhelming grief for Nell, while not vanishing completely, will at least become less all-consuming.

Thank you, Mary for allowing us to 'eavesdrop' on these wonderful little scenes - sorry about the length of my 'essay'. :) :)

Author:  Abi [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

That was lovely; thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 10:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

The quote by Judah Ibn Tibbon is so appropriate for Hilda and indeed all of us who love books. They are indeed our pleasure grounds.

Thank you Mary for a post full of love and gentle humour and for writing which lets us feel,and be there with each person.

Author:  shesings [ Wed Mar 09, 2011 11:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

:D :D Oh Mary, what a delight! Thank you once again for such beautiful writing!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 9:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Oh Mary 'sighs' That was so beautiful and lovely and exquisite

Author:  jmc [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 10:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Just beautiful. Too many fantastic bits to mention and other people have mentioned most of them anyway. Thanks Mary.

Author:  clair [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 10:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Just caught up on this having been away for a bit - what a wonderful family, may I have a Gilles please Mary?

Too much to comment on having read it all through in one go but such a treat to have so much emotion - and so many varied emotions.

Thank you Mary :)

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 12:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Quote:
Just caught up on this having been away for a bit - what a wonderful family, may I have a Gilles please Mary?

Every home should have one, I think.
This whole scene is perfect, I wouldn't dare to comment in case I missed something. Really looking forward to the encounter between Gilles and Vivien, that should be...whatever you make it will be totally right.

Thank you so much.

Author:  charli [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 1:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Thank you Mary. I was right there, playing with the twins! :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Mar 10, 2011 1:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Loved every word, Mary, and agree with everything everyone else has said :)

If only we could find a way to clone Gilles so we could all have one !

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Mar 11, 2011 8:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Oh I do so enjoy these long updates, Mary! Thank you :D

Poor Hilda, though - how agonisingly lonely she is. Even though she and Ellie are becoming family, it can't be the partnership of equals that she had with Nell, or not for a number of years. I'm so glad she's met Gilles and Sylvie. The more friends she can make outside school the better.

I hope she gets time to herself after lunch so she can give in to her grief for a while and then set off again refreshed.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Mar 11, 2011 11:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

Thinking about it, the best description for Hilda might be a bibliophile as she loves the smell of books, the very texture of the pages and bindings, as well as the words contained therein...... :)

Author:  di [ Fri Mar 11, 2011 11:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p3 Updated 09/03/11

What lovely updates- I must stay away longer as it's so nice to read several pages rather than having to wait [sometimes impatiently!]for the next part.

I do like the twins' parents and, yes, I'd like Gilles as my G.P. as well, he has that knack of making people feel comfortable in his presence and is very perceptive. Hilda did well to keep a hold on her emotions when he mentioned Nell.

I'm sure they will all enjoy their meal and Ellie will help the twins from feeling overwhelmed by the occasion.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 5:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p4 Updated Sat 12/03/11

Thank you for all the lovely comments. Um, I'm not going to reveal Sylvie's secret, I'm afraid. Perhaps because I feel that, sometimes, interpretation should be left to the reader's imagination. :D I know... mean, aren't I? :mrgreen:

Another rather long piece, I'm afraid..... :roll:


Gilles sat down with Marie on his knees again, and Hilda felt her throat tighten. How she envied this little family its close bond. The longing for Nell was once more a savage pain deep inside….

…..and then Ellie poked her head round the door and smiled at her. Hilda returned the smile and the pain eased a fraction. She and Ellie were family now, albeit a family that was still new and sometimes peculiarly perplexing to her. Just as it must seem similarly awkward and unfamiliar to Ellie in those lonely times when she yearned for all she had once known and loved.

But they were close, and gowing ever closer, knitting delicate bonds of love and trust that might one day have the steely strength and beauty of the bonds linking herself and Nell.

She gave a nod and Ellie and Vivien wheeled in the kitchen trolley. Hilda walked over to them and turned them both round to face the visitors. “Monsieur le docteur Mousselin, Madame Mousselin, may I present our Head of Science, Miss Knowles? She’s only been with us since September but I can assure you she’s already more than made her mark.”

Vivien choked at the gentle irony, while Gilles removed Marie from his lap and rose to his feet to shake hands. “Ah, yes, the one with the eccentric sense of humour.” Vivien stared and then swung round on Hilda, but the latter simply shrugged her shoulders while Gilles hooted. “Don’t worry, she was very kind about you. I’m Gilles, by the way, not that long-winded name she just bestowed on me, and this my wife, Sylvie – another, um, eccentric.” He sighed.

Clear brown eyes met twinkling hazel eyes. Kindred spirits recognised each other. Irreverent glee lit up both faces and Hilda trembled at what might transpire in the next hour. On the other hand, the two women were about the same age, so Vivien might well find a new friend.

“We owe you a great deal, Mademoiselle Knowles,” Sylvie said, and there was a sudden catch in her throat. “Marie and Emilie have told us they’ve been sleeping in your room the past few nights. Such generosity is unheard of and we are deeply grateful.”

“It was nothing, I assure, you, Sylvie. They were extremely upset, especially Marie, and I was only too glad to help, since Miss Annersley had her hands full with our injured colleague and with the other girls who were out there. It was very upsetting for them all.” Vivien smiled at the twins. “I can see how much better they are, already. The mischief is returning to their eyes – always a good sign.”

Gilles frowned alarmingly at his twins, then turned to the young girl waiting quietly beside Hilda. The latter placed her arm round Ellie. “This is Ellie, my ward, who is even newer to the school than Miss Knowles. She only joined us after Christmas, like Marie and Emilie.”

The Mousselin parents heard the pride in Hilda’s voice and noted the protective arm. Gilles held out his hand, which Ellie took. “Bonjour, Madame Mousselin, Monsieur le docteur Mousselin, et bienvenus à l’école.”

“Thank you, my dear Ellie,” Gilles replied, keeping hold of her hand while he examined her face. “To be honest, I’m stunned. I hadn’t realised you were as new to the school as my own two imps. You appear to be in the wars yourself, judging by that thick bandage. Did you damage it during the accident?”

Ellie shook her head and said, with a straight face, “No, I tried to chop off my finger to add to the fruit salad I was making in domestic science, about ten days ago.” There was a moment’s utter silence, followed by a sharp intake of breath from Sylvie, then Ellie giggled. “Please, don’t feel sorry for me. It was all my own fault. I wasn’t paying attention and the knives we use are sharp. It’s getting better, though.”

Gilles struggled to master his amusement. “It makes your courage and kindness even more remarkable, Ellie. We’ve been told how you comforted Marie and Emilie at the scene of the accident, even while you were taking charge out there and saving the life of your teacher. We also know how much you’ve looked after them since then, playing with them and reading stories to them. I am proud to shake your hand, ma fille.”

Ellie, by now, was blushing furiously and she looked up at Hilda for help. The latter smiled down into the sapphire eyes. “We’re all proud of her, Gilles, not just for her bravery, but for also for the generosity and compassion she has shown recently to others, as well as to Emilie and Marie. But we’re embarrassing her, I fear, so why don’t we sit down and have our lunch?” Little did Hilda realise how much the love in her mellow voice had given her away.

“Miss Knowles is much braver than I am, Monsieur!” Ellie stuttered, unable to go on accepting the compliments. “She saved a little girl’s life last term.”

“Oh, do tell!” Sylvie cried, eyeing Vivien with intense curiosity.

“Alas, Madame Mousselin, I was not at the school then, so I am not really the one to describe how she dived into Lac Léman from the steamer when the little girl fell over the side.”

It was Vivien who was now blushing vividly. “It was nothing, I assure you. I’m fortunate to be a very strong swimmer.”

Gilles’ eyes gleamed. “These mountains would appear to breed hardy women!”

“Oh, Ellie and Miss Knowles were hardy women long before they joined us, Gilles," Hilda said quietly. "Nothing to do with the mountains or with us.”

“Oh, it has a lot to do with you, Miss Annersley,” Vivien interrupted. “You should know, Gilles, that she was ready to dive into the lake herself when she saw that little girl topple in. Luckily, I got there first, as it would have been foolhardy in the extreme for our Headmistress. You see, she’d been shot some weeks earlier,” she added, baldly, “and certainly hadn’t recovered enough to jump into a cold lake.”

“She was shot, you say?” Sylvie gasped, clutching Emilie to her. “Mon Dieu, Gilles!”

Vivien nodded. “She took on a young burglar toting a gun and saved her friend’s life.”

Gilles’s eyes narrowed, even as he registered the exasperation in Hilda’s face. “And we already know you saved a life on this mountain last November. Do you make a habit of this sort of thing, Mademoiselle Annersley? Putting your life on the line so recklessly, I mean…” The irony in his quiet voice could not disguise his unspoken admiration.

He shook his head and sank into the nearest chair, as though overcome, and turned to his wife. “My dear, we’ve given our girls a great deal to live up to by sending them here. It would seem to be a school for heroes. They all seem to behave like the folk in that film we saw recently ….what was it called? Ah, yes! Gunfight at the OK Corral. Do you think, perhaps, we should cut and run, take the girls away before they get involved in the mayhem and risk their own lives?”

“They already have,” Hilda murmured, her face grave once more.

Gilles at once rose back to his feet and took her arm, all amusement fled. “No, they haven’t, my friend. Their lives were in no real danger, unlike yours, throwing yourself in front of guns and traipsing down mountainsides with a bad concussion. I am truly humbled that my two girls are surrounded by such wonderful women. What examples for them! Ladies, I salute you, all three.” He bowed, his hand on his heart, as he had done to Hilda earlier.

Hilda felt her heart squeezed as her thoughts fled to Nell and the supreme and selfless courage which had flashed out like lightning that day in Spain. If they wanted true heroines….

Everyone saw Hilda’s eyes darken, her face grow tense, but it was Gilles who leapt into the breach. “Mademoiselle Knowles, we’re dying to hear all about these acts of bravery. Perhaps over lunch….”

“Gilles, it’s hardly suitable table conversation for the little ones. Please, let’s talk about something more cheerful,” Hilda pleaded.

“But you are wrong, Madame,” Ellie said, her eyes grave. “All your pupils should hear how brave their teachers are. You know, Monsieur, none of us here can tell you about Madame saving her friend’s life, because we weren’t there, but I know who can tell you – the one she saved. I’m going to get that book of stories, Madame….,” and she dashed out of the room, completely ignoring Hilda’s shout of “Ellie, no!”

Hilda’s eyes were full of remorse as she turned back to the doctor and his wife. “I’m sorry. This is all getting rather out of hand. You came to see your girls, not listen to dismal tales of accidents. I’m surprised you aren’t determined to take them away from the school, after all you’ve just heard.”

It was Sylvie who came over and took her hand. “Gilles meant what he said, Mademoiselle Annersley. He and I are even more delighted, now, that we made the decision to send them here. Please don’t look so distressed. Ellie is right. My babies should learn about true courage and forget their silly pranks.”

Hilda pressed Sylvie’s fingers gratefully, then took a deep breath to steady herself. “Your babies are looking a little bored and you must all be hungry, so why don’t you find seats at the table, while we’re waiting for Ellie, and I’ll see what we have in this trolley?”

However, she had hardly wheeled the trolley over to the table before Ellie bustled back in the room with the big, velvet-covered book and made her way over to Gilles. “Here you are, Monsieur. This will tell you how brave Madame was – and, also….”

She stopped, mid-sentence, as a hand came over her shoulder and removed the book. “We’re about to eat, Ellie, so we’ll leave the book till later,” Hilda said firmly. “In fact, Gilles, you can take it away with you, if you’re so determined to find out about the event, and read it when the girls are asleep tonight.”

“Thus saving your blushes,” Gilles taunted her, his eyes alight.

She grimaced at him and put the book on her desk. Talking about all these hair-raising exploits, en masse, seemed to her to give them a touch of cheap melodrama. Life wasn’t always like this at the school! Better to turn the talk elsewhere!

“It’s a very thick book,” Hilda heard Sylvie muse slowly. She spun round. Sylvie was staring at the book. “It must really have been an adventure and a half.”

“Ah, thereby hangs a tale, so to speak,” Vivien responded before Hilda could say a word. Vivien proceeded to explain how Nancy had orchestrated stories from each and every girl, asking them to imagine how their Headmistress might have hurt her arm. “She did say to them, the more lurid the better - and lurid some of them most definitely were. The best stories are in there, along with the true version.”

Hilda wrung her hands, looking thoroughly abashed. “I didn’t know where to look while they were being read out. Me, fighting pirates, for goodness sake – oh, and sharks! – and throwing knives in restaurants. I do wonder what my girls read in secret.”

“Oh, it will make wonderful bedtime reading for the girls, this evening,” bubbled Sylvia.

Hilda stared at her in shock and shook her head. “You can’t…. You wouldn’t…”

“Oh, I think we will,” Gilles murmured, his eyes glinting with mischief. “Miss Wilmot again, eh? A Machiavelli in the making, methinks.”

Hilda nodded. “That’s why she’s such a good Headmistress,” she said blandly.

“And why you’re an even better one, ma bonnie wee chieftain,” murmured Vivien. “Miss Wilmot, and even Machiavelli himself, would have to work very hard to keep up with your own devious doings.”

Gilles slapped his thigh and roared with laughter. “Oh, well said, Mademoiselle Knowles. I’m beginning to appreciate that fact for myself. Mess with her at your peril, is that it?”

Vivien nodded in agreement and Hilda drew herself up. “That is, indeed, it!” she stated with great dignity. “So we will have no more nonsense but will sit down and eat, or the twins will be reduced to nibbling on your origami, Miss Knowles, which is really no more than you deserve. Gilles, could you pour the wine, please, and some lemonade for the girls?”

Marie and Emilie trotted over to her to hand back their treasures, but Hilda shook her head. “No, mes petites, they’re yours now. I can see how much you like them and I have plenty more, as you can see. ”

They glanced at each other and then, with one accord, threw their arms round her. Hilda bent over them to hide her tears from the others and returned their hug with interest. She could see Linda’s accident having numerous unexpected consequences. Here was one of them!

Author:  Squirrel [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 5:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

What a lovely way to brighten up this rather dull and snowy day!

And what a performance indeed. We have no ringmaster, but there is a show being put on even so. I get the feeling that 'the chalet group' as opposed to 'the family group' don't make it through the beginning of this encounter without each feeling a variety of degrees of embarrassment.

And poor Hilda. So desparate to turn the attention away from herself is ably countered by Vivien and the rest, and made to shine even brighter than she had been before. The biter bitten so to say.

I would love to see the mischief that Sylvie and Vivien get up to over the rest of the time they are together. And every other interaction you feel you can let us have! :)

As for this from Ellie:
Quote:

Ellie shook her head and said, with a straight face, “No, I tried to chop off my finger to add to the fruit salad I was making in domestic science, about ten days ago.” There was a moment’s utter silence, followed by a sharp intake of breath from Sylvie, then Ellie giggled. “Please, don’t feel sorry for me. It was all my own fault. I wasn’t paying attention and the knives we use are sharp. It’s getting better, though.”


What a brilliant sense of humour. But really, is it no more than about 10 days since the accident? I'd have probably guessed it was closer to a month by this stage...

I also love the way that Gilles reassures Hilda when she points out that their girls had already put their lives at risk. Hilda will no doubt always feel that they were, but this response, including the term 'my friend,' will hopefully go some way towards calming her fears - and must show her that these parents have nothing but the utmost respect for her, despite all the self recriminations.

As for this section:

Quote:
It was Sylvie who came over and took her hand. “Gilles meant what he said, Mademoiselle Annersley. He and I are even more delighted, now, that we made the decision to send them here. Please don’t look so distressed. Ellie is right. My babies should learn about true courage and forget their silly pranks.”

Hilda pressed Sylvie’s fingers gratefully, then took a deep breath to steady herself. “Your babies are looking a little bored and you must all be hungry, so why don’t you find seats at the table, while we’re waiting for Ellie, and I’ll see what we have in this trolley?”


Sylvie's actions here may well make even more an impression on Hilda than her husbands words. Her little girls do need to grow up, and what better way than to do so by seeing the actions of those they can look up to.

It has been a highly emotional time for Hilda, but hopefully these encounters will help her let go some of that culpability. And enjoy some fun while she is at it!

Thanks Mary!

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 5:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

That was wonderful - and just what Hilda needs even if it does embarrass her. Love the Doctor and his wife - think they will become great friends.


Thanks Mary

Author:  AnneM [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 5:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Fantastic, Mary, just what I needed to refresh me between afternoon rehearsal and concert this evening :D .

There is so much love and affection all round. Making these new friends will surely help Hilda in the long run, even though she is still on such an emotional knife-edge here.

Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p4 Updated Sat 12/03/11

What a host of lovely comments here - and how much more lies below their surface..... Note: I have deliberately abbreviated some of my quotations in the interests of space, or my response would be longer than Mary's original post. :roll: :roll:

Quote:
Clear brown eyes met twinkling hazel eyes. Kindred spirits recognised each other. Irreverent glee lit up both faces and Hilda trembled at what might transpire in the next hour. On the other hand, the two women were about the same age, so Vivien might well find a new friend.


We forget that outside the school world, Vivien is very much alone - a friendship with Sylvie could well help remedy that. Like Hilda, I do wonder just what the two may get up to during lunch!

I loved Ellie's reaction to Gille's question about her injured hand - yes, we know that in one way it was indeed her own fault for careless use of the knife, but there's no hint in her response about what had transpired to lead to that carelessness....

Quote:
Little did Hilda realise how much the love in her mellow voice had given her away.


Of course Gilles and Sylvie would pick up on the love behind Hilda's comments - she can never hide the depth of her affection for Ellie. I'm sure Vivien did so too.

Quote:
Do you make a habit of this sort of thing, Mademoiselle Annersley? Putting your life on the line so recklessly, I mean…” The irony in his quiet voice could not disguise his unspoken admiration.


I loved Gilles' comment there - I hope we'll hear more about his views on Hilda's actions once he has had chance to read the book about that incident. I'm so glad Ellie remembered that and went to get it.

Quote:
“Miss Wilmot again, eh? A Machiavelli in the making, methinks.”

Hilda nodded. “That’s why she’s such a good Headmistress,” she said blandly.

“And why you’re an even better one, ma bonnie wee chieftain,” murmured Vivien. “Miss Wilmot, and even Machiavelli himself, would have to work very hard to keep up with your own devious doings.”


However much Hilda may try to downplay her own excellence as a Headmistress, constantly trying to deflect attention onto others, she doesn't stand a chance of doing so while Vivien is anywhere around, does she?

And that final little vignette with the twins says so much for the future too. I foresee a continuing, and deepening relationship between the entire Mousselin family and Ellie and Vivien, and with Hilda in particular. As for Sylvie and Vivien......

Thank you, Mary - once again you've allowed us to be present at a very special meeting through your masterly descriptions - I for one, would have hated to miss it.

Author:  Luisa [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 7:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

They seem to have shared out the embarrassment fairly evenly, don't they? What a wonderful scene of shared amusement and affection - to find kindred spirits in real life is so rare, yet when one does the effect is precisely as you have described it.
Am I alone in hoping that some of the more far-fetched stories aren't read to the twins? They are inventive enough without that!
Looking forward to the next part, and maybe learning just a little more about Sylvie, if she'll trust you with it.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

The twins response to the gift of the birds and the cats........
Quote:
They glanced at each other and then, with one accord, threw their arms round her. Hilda bent over them to hide her tears from the others and returned their hug with interest. She could see Linda’s accident having numerous unexpected consequences. Here was one of them!


Is a lovely demonstration of the love and care shown by all in the room.

I am sure Hilda is right in thinking that Linda's accident will have many and far reaching consequences.

Thank you Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Poor Hilda - perhaps she is starting to get an inkling of how all the sinners before her must feel, when their exploits are laid barely before them?

Thankyou for yet another wonderful update.

Author:  Abi [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 8:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Marvellous scene there, Mary - I love the way they all seem so comfortable with one another.

Author:  jmc [ Sat Mar 12, 2011 9:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Very enjoyable. Love the way no one was going to let Hilda off the hook. Thanks Mary. Hope we see much more of this group.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Mar 13, 2011 8:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Thank you dearest Mary. I love Emilie and Marie's parents

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Mar 13, 2011 8:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Mary,

You have immersed Hilda in a veritable ocean of embarrassment with everyone praising her bravery, and it is so wonderful to see the reactions of all concerned :mrgreen:

I do want to read the story of Hilda and the shark now, you know :devil:

Author:  di [ Sun Mar 13, 2011 10:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

I'd like to get my hands on that book as well so form an orderly queue, girls :lol:

The more I read about the Mousselin's the more I like them. I hope Vivien and Sylvie do become friends and that both Gilles and Sylvie appear in the story more than just on this occasion.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Sun Mar 13, 2011 7:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

“And why you’re an even better one, ma bonnie wee chieftain,” murmured Vivien. “Miss Wilmot, and even Machiavelli himself, would have to work very hard to keep up with your own devious doings.”

Love this comment from Vivian, and all the banter and cats being let out of bags !

Thank you Mary for another evocative scene between people who are going to become close friends I feel sure.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Mar 13, 2011 9:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

As you know Mary, although I’ve read the last two updates, I’ve not had the opportunity until now to comment on them. Mind I’m not sure where to start, as they are such powerful pieces of writing – I am continually amazed by your ability time after time to bring to life in such vivid detail even the smallest happening.

In both these scenes we see once again how the close the relationship is between Hilda and her staff, both teachers and those who ensure the smooth running of the school. It would have been so easy for Hilda to pick up the phone to order the dinners, but no, she herself goes to speak to Karen, and also arranges that it will be collected. We see it also in the exchange between Hilda and Sharlie. I did laugh though at the picture of Hilda ‘trotting’ back to the Salon – quite a contrast to when she passed along “like a ship in full sail.” :lol:

The Mousselins certainly are a very special couple, who I’m quite sure will become very good friends to those from the School that they have already met and to others too. I think that I might suggest that that quote from the writing of Judah Ibn Tibbon be placed at the entry to the book stacks at work!

As for the second half of that scene in the Salon, well!!! It was rather like a game of tennis with the ball being the embarrassment of those involved – but it was good to see, that despite having only just met, they all felt comfortable enough in each others presence to engage in such talk. The ripples created by Linda Stone’s accident are certainly bringing great benefits to Hilda, Ellie and Vivien.

Thank you, Mary for allowing us yet again to be present at such special times through the power of your magical descriptions.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 14, 2011 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary, I do want to read the story of Hilda and the shark now, you know :devil:


di wrote:
I'd like to get my hands on that book as well so form an orderly queue, girls

Shakes head sadly at your lamentable memories! :bawling: Okay, it was a long while ago - almost six years, to be precise :shock: *gulp* - since I wrote about Nancy culling the stories from the girls, just after Hilda returned to school from her first visit to the convent. (It can all be found nearly at the bottom of Part 2 in the archives)

Here is the relevant part with the sharks in - there were limericks and such before this little bit, which is why they are all in tucks of laughter:


....Kathie Ferrars stood up at the back of the hall and spoke in a quaking voice as she tried to restrain her giggles. “Mollie from Inter VB had Miss Annersley scuba diving in Australia where she was attacked by a shark, which bit a goodly chunk out of her arm before she stunned him with her oxygen tank and made good her escape, swimming one-armed to shore.”

Kathie let out a snort as she finished and the girls roared while Hilda was seen to look down with open-mouthed horror at a blushing Mollie Suzman. This only made the girls roar louder.

Meanwhile, on the dais, Miss Moore, Head of Geography, stood up. “This story has Miss Annersley being dropped by parachute onto Mount Everest so she could ski up there, but her arm got tangled up in the cord of the parachute and she slid all the way down the mountain on her bottom, arriving with skin torn and bleeding.”

As Hilda’s face broke into a broad grin and the girls gasped, Miss Moore added, sorrowfully, shaking her head the while, “Susan, I know you’re only in Lower IVA, but have I really failed to impress on you how high the Himalayas are? Not only would Miss Annersley have had no skin left on her bottom, she would have had no bottom left!”

At this sally, there was absolute uproar in the hall and Hilda buried her face in her hands with a groan, her shoulders shaking. Joey stood up next, and could barely speak for laughing.

“Gilly in IIIA decided that Miss Annersley wanted a complete break on her holiday so she joined the circus and became the moving target for a knife thrower. She was having a great time until one night the knife thrower unfortunately got drunk and missed – or rather, he didn’t miss, as the knife went straight into her arm.”

By the time she had finished Joey had tears streaming down her face and Miss Annersley was in like case, while Nancy was clinging to the lectern, rocking with laughter. Pausing a moment or two to give everyone time to calm down a little, Vida Armitage stood up and she was desperately biting her lip as she began.

“Thérèse in Lower VIB wrote her story about Miss Annersley being kidnapped by pirates while out in her yacht. They threatened to make her walk the plank and be eaten by piranhas if she refused to stay and cook for them. In defiance, Miss Annersley climbed up the tallest mast and from there jumped down on the Pirate Captain, killing him instantly, although hurting her own arm in the process. She then took over the ship and brought it home, handing all the other pirates over to the coastguards.”

There was utter silence for a moment at the audacity of this, and then Hilda was heard to moan “Ouch!” as she doubled over in agony, tears of mirth streaming down her face. At this sight, loud cheers were heard from all corners of the hall and Madge thought to herself how kind Nancy was to have thought all this up for Hilda and how clever of the girls to be so enterprising. Nancy herself, holding her aching sides, managed to speak fairly steadily.

“What a bloodthirsty lot you are! I know I said Miss Annersley was the heroine of the story but she’s one of the gentlest souls in this hall. What were you all thinking?” and they all chuckled while Hilda managed to pull herself together and sit upright, wiping away the tears with very unsteady fingers, still smiling the while.

Jeanne de Lachennais stood up at this point and stuttered laughingly in her engaging French accent, “Malheureusment, Miss Wilmot, yet again we must hear about Miss Annersley setting us all a very bad example. And it comes from la chère Bethan in Upper VA. Apparently, Miss Annersley was in a restaurant with her boyfriend when, subitement, a gang of men appeared, all holding policemen’s truncheons, and demanded that the diners should hand over their valuables. Being quick off the mark, Miss Annersley tout de suite threw her bowl of soup into one robber’s face, then seized her boyfriend’s plate of escargots and threw that, too. Bien sûr, everyone then joined in and hot dishes were flying everywhere and the robbers were fleeing. However, one diner got quite carried away and threw his steak knife and fork – straight into Miss Annersley’s arm. Her boyfriend was a doctor and had to perform immediate surgery on Miss Annersley without any anaesthetic.”

Obviously, Di, I can't produce the book itself, but maybe Gilles Mousselin will make some reference to it when he returns it to Hilda. :lol:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Mar 14, 2011 9:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Thanks so much for the 'memory refresher', Mary - I've just re-read it and giggled just as madly as I did the first time around. :) But I must admit I was slightly shocked to realise that its first appearance was 6 years ago - where does the time go? :( :)

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 14, 2011 10:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Quote:
....Kathie Ferrars stood up at the back of the hall and spoke in a quaking voice as she tried to restrain her giggles. “Mollie from Inter VB had Miss Annersley scuba diving in Australia where she was attacked by a shark, which bit a goodly chunk out of her arm before she stunned him with her oxygen tank and made good her escape, swimming one-armed to shore.”


Surely it can't be six years since we were all falling about with laughter
in common with all in the hall ?

Thank you for refreshing our memories Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Mar 14, 2011 11:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

While I know that it's not been 6 years since I first read that particular scene, I am :shock: to realise that three years have passed since I did!!!! :lol: :lol:

Thank you Mary, for indulging us and refreshing our memories.

Author:  di [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 10:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Wonderful! :lol: Where do you get your ideas from, Mary? Sometimes they are so wicked :wink:

I'm sure the Mousselins will enjoy reading this as much as I did, although just what they will make of the imaginations of the girls I don't know.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 12:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Mary,

I simply cannot believe that I read such a memorable episode and forgot about it, even if it was six years ago :oops:
I can only blame it on my advancing years :devil:

It made me laugh hysterically to re-read it, though !

Author:  cestina [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 12:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

I have just caught up with the whole of this delightful section and the Judah Ibn Tibbon quote has gone flying in several directions :)

Thank you Mary.....

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 12:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Thank you Mary I had not searched that one out, it would have taken more time than the twins snowmen as I would not have thought it so early in the tale.

The twins snowman was made easier as you had posted it in as a "Prank never played before" in in response to a drabble challenge.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Thankyou for a little 'reminder' - although it was new to me. How fabulous! :lol:

Author:  charli [ Tue Mar 15, 2011 11:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) 14/3/11 Not an update, just a reminder!

Six years ago! Wow! Good work Mary! :D
Didn't get a chance to comment on your previous post, but I enjoyed the way you showed love and pride along with a brilliant sense of humour.
Thank you. :)

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 3:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 12/03/11 p4

I suppose I should really have waited and posted this tomorrow, thus making it exactly the sixth anniversary of my very first ND post. Six years! :help:

Thanks so much for enjoying that little trip down memory lane to what was, and if anyone would like the doc, to recall other past events, just ask. :wink:

jmc wrote:
Hope we see much more of this group.

Oh, there's a lot to go yet, jmc. :roll: They've taken over and won't shut up! :banghead:


......Marie and Emilie trotted over to her to hand back their treasures, but Hilda shook her head. “No, mes petites, they’re yours now. I can see how much you like them and I have plenty more, as you can see. ”

They glanced at each other and then, with one accord, threw their arms round her. Hilda bent over them to hide her tears from the others and returned their hug with interest. She could see Linda’s accident having numerous unexpected consequences. Here was one of them!

She sent the two girls to sit down while she bent over the trolley. Opening the little doors, she drew out a small tureen, but when she turned to place it on the table she had to smile. Emilie and Marie were both tugging Ellie to a place between themselves. Marie had Gilles the other side of her and Sylvie was next to Emilie. Ellie pulled a rueful face at Hilda across the table.

“It looks like you and I have been banished to outer darkness, Miss Knowles,” Hilda laughed and began to serve out the thick vegetable soup.

“Hopefully, without any wailing and gnashing of teeth,” Vivien said with a wicked grin and bared her teeth at the younger girls. “We’ll get our own back, you’ll see!”

Soon, they were all tucking in and Gilles and Sylvie asked about the origami. Vivien’s explanations and descriptions, with Ellie and Hilda chipping in now and then, took them through the soup and onto the serving of the main course. Sylvie cut up Emilie’s veal for her as Gilles gazed round the table with a quizzical expression.

“But how is it that you are all so fluent in French? It’s providential, mind, as neither Sylvie nor I speak very much English. Ellie, I know, is French, so it’s understandable…”

Ellie shook her head. “Mais non, Monsieur Mousselin, I’m actually only half-French. My father was English, although I did grow up in France.”

Hilda saw Gilles wince at the past tense and mentally kick himself. She stepped in quickly and explained about the death of Ellie’s father and her move to England and the convent. She beamed her love over the table to her ward. “It has been a very hard time for her, but she has been so brave and is already a very well-respected member of the school.”

Gilles reached across his daughter and placed his hand over Ellie’s, where it lay on the table. “I’m so sorry, my dear. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Ellie shook her head. “Oh, you didn’t! Madame has been so good to me, and is always there just when I need her. A true fairy godmother! I have been so very lucky”

Hilda blinked away tears. Sylvia looked from one to the other and said softly, “You know, my dear Ellie, if ever you have some spare time in your holidays, and if your guardian can spare you, we would like it so much if you could come and stay with the girls and us in Besançon for a few days. It would be our pleasure to have you as a guest.”

The twins nodded vigorously, pleading with Ellie, while Ellie herself simply gaped at their mother in shock and then looked to Hilda for help. The latter smiled. “You’ve overwhelmed her, Sylvie. We’re both truly grateful for your generous invitation and will consider how it can be done. You’d like to visit, I think, chérie?”

“You could tell us more stories,” Marie whispered.

“And play games with us,” Emilie cried. “She makes up wonderful games, tu sais, Maman!”

An embarrassed Ellie tweaked Emilie’s plait and whispered something in Marie’s ear, which made her giggle. Hilda’s eyes were soft as she watched them, and Gilles caught a look in those eyes that had him turning quickly to Vivien. “

“What about you, Miss Knowles? You also half-English, despite your perfect Midi accent?”

Vivien drew herself up. “English, is it? I’ll have you know my father is a Scot, from Aberdeen, and proud of it, Monsieur le docteur. Never let him hear you call him English.” Everyone spluttered and Vivien subsided. “So let’s just say I’m half-French, like my friend, Ellie. Perhaps that’s why we get on so well.” She flashed a smile at Ellie. “They’ve moved back to Aberdeen now mum is retired from teaching, but my childhood was spent mostly in London, with holidays spent down at my grandparents’ house in St Raphael.”

“Which all accounts for your accent and your remarkable facility with the French language,” Gilles said, his eyes steady on Vivien. “May Sylvie and I extend the same invitation to you? Marie and Emilie have great affection for you, so, if ever you need a change of scene or a rest, please consider our house your home.”

Before Vivien could do anything but gape and swallow, Sylvie turned to her and added her own welcome. “Do say you’ll come. Gilles and I owe you and Ellie so much and we would like to repay that a little.”

“What have I done?” Gilles chuckled. “There goes any peace I might have had in my own home. Sylvie, on her own, is bad enough – two of you encouraging each other will have me joining the dog in his kennel.” He turned to Hilda, who was feeling rather overcome by all that was happening. “We owe you a great deal, as well, Miss Annersley, but we know that, as Headmistress, you would find it rather difficult to accept such an invitation from us.”

He indicated his daughters with a slight movement of his head and Hilda nodded in agreement. “It wouldn’t be seemly, you’re right, but thank you for wanting it. As for Miss Knowles and Ellie, they are already very close, so you might well get two for one – far more than you bargained for! I hear that dog kennel calling, Gilles, for I should warn you that Ellie is as much of a madcap as my colleague here.”

“Madame!” Ellie cried indignantly, but then giggled when Hilda turned an imperious glance her way, one eyebrow raised. The others laughed in sympathy and the tension in the room dissipated.

Vivien recovered her poise. “It’s very kind of you both. Ellie and I will see what time we have free and will be delighted to come and cause chaos in your house, Monsieur Mousselin. But are you sure you can cope with five women at once?”

He sighed. “The name is Gilles – and Sylvie – and, since I am the one who issued the invitation, I have only myself to blame. I’m not sure how happy Milos will be, though.”

“Milos?”

“The dog,” shrieked the twins in unison.

Marie tugged Ellie’s sleeeve. “Promise you’ll come, Ellie. We can have such fun. We have rabbits, as well, and a tortoise and two cats and some chickens.”

“And a tree house,” Emilie added.

Sylvie hooted. “It might be rather a tight squeeze in there for Ellie and Miss Knowles, chérie.”

Vivien hunched up. “We can do small, can’t we, Ellie? So, Gilles, you seem to think you can cope, despite having the jitters at the thought of your wife and I in cahoots.” Her eyes were vivid with mischief.

He looked from one to the other, consideringly. “No, not at all, but I’m prepared to risk it. Milos will support me. We men have to stick together.”

“Good man! Shake on it, then!” Vivien raised her hand from her lap and held it acoss the table to Gilles. He took it in his own and shook it, then stared in stunned bewilderment, while the twins and Sylvie shrieked. Hilda closed her eyes and sighed. She knew it! Mayhem!

Gilles had found himself holding a hand, yes, but the hand was not attached to any wrist - and Vivien’s real hand was still protruding from her sleeve. “Well, Miss Annersley did warn me,” Gilles murmured and proceeded to mop his brow with the elegant false hand, causing the other adults to choke.

“Let me see! Let me see!” Emilie yelled and she snatched the hand off her father to examine its waxy texture with great interest.

Hilda breathed a sigh of relief. Clearly no fears there, though she had received quite a shock herself and had been worrying about the effect of it on such young girls. Emilie and Marie, however, were both poring over the hand excitedly, putting it up their own sleeves and examining the effect. Gilles, himself, was eyeing Vivien somewhat warily.

“Anything else up that sleeve of yours, Miss Knowles?” came an icy voice that would have frozen mercury. The twins jumped and looked across at Hilda in some alarm, but Gilles simply hooted and Ellie and Sylvie gurgled with delight.

“Um, this and that, Headmistress, dear,” Vivien murmured. She saw Sylvie reaching for her hankie to wipe away the tears of laughter so she held out her own hand, in which resided a pink square. “Allow me, Sylvie.”

Hilda held her breath. Kate Stuart had also fallen prey to this trick. Sylvie took hold of the pink hankie, only to find a yellow one attached to it as she pulled. She flashed a grin at Vivien then pulled again and a green one appeared, followed by a red one. By the time she had finished, there was a heaped mass of colour on the table in front of her.

“You weren’t kidding, were you, Mademoiselle Annesley?” Gilles murmured. “Eccentric? She’s crazy!”

Ellie was giggling helplessly, for the twins were draping the hankies round her neck where she sat between them. Sylvie, however, propped her hand on her chin and gazed in fascination at Vivien. “Where did you learn to do that? More to the point, how did you do it?”

Vivien shrugged. “My father is a magician and used to entertain at children’s parties, among other things. I picked it up as I went along. How?” She shook her head. “That’s his and my secret, though it has been suggested that I start a Magic Club at school.”

She gazed across the table at the twins, then reached across the table with one arm. The next instant, the hand on the end of that arm was presenting a red rose to Marie. Sylvie and Gilles fell silent in awe as Marie stared, then took it and leaned across Ellie to present it to her twin.

“Want one for yourself?” asked Vivien, shook her arm and instantly another rose was in her hand, a yellow one this time. Marie stared even harder this time and when she took it she inspected it carefully, but finding nothing wrong with it she presented it to Ellie, who was still giggling. The arm came over a third time and a white rose fell into Marie’s now outstretched hand. She hugged it close and leaned against her father, who took the rose and tucked it into her hair. Sylvie did the same for Emilie. The twin's eyes turned to Vivien, eager for more excitement.

“Would anyone like dessert?” asked Hilda composedly, and then stared as Ellie collapsed completely, wrapping her arms round herself and laughing hysterically.

“Ouf, I hurt,” she groaned. “Madame, you are incorrigible!”

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 3:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 15/3/11 p5

Mary what a lovely surprise to have this update so early in the day.
Vivien's Magic tricks are lovely. The twins and their parents will not forget that lunch quickly.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 4:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Wow! That was a most unexpected update, both as to time and as to the unparalleled humour. Once again you have managed to move from almost heart breaking honesty and sharing of experiences to light hearted fun and merry-making.

And yet, all is not frivolous. Every word is as important as the more serious stuff, and fulfills a need in the text. The invitations to both Ellie and Vivien were presented in such a perfect way. Lifelong family friends there? Very possibly.

In fact, the reaction of the two to the invitation, that inherent shock of Ellie in a "but why would they want to ask me?" way mirrored almost exactly by Vivien, whose response is tempered a bit more with a kind of 'touched gratitude' which makes me wonder if she might have suffered from that 'lump in my throat' syndrome, is just wonderful. The invitation couldn't have gone to any other pair of people in the school who needed it as much.

It would have been lovely if Hilda could have joined them, but the tact which Gille's has in not extending the invitation to her, is unparalleled. And the way he chooses to let her know that it was only this which stopped him from issuing it to her is also wonderful.

And then, of course, once the offer has been given, Gilles gives Vivien the escape she wants - he mentions mayhem, a la chaos, and gives her the perfect excuse to launch a barrage of party tricks on them, thus getting the talk off of invitations, and surprises, and gratitude, and giving her the ability to hide away in direct sight.

Sorry Mary, I don't quite know where that came from, but thank you!

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 5:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Congratulations for tomorrow's anniversary,and hopes for many more to come :lol:
Quote:
Ellie shook her head. “Oh, you didn’t! Madame has been so good to me, and is always there just when I need her. A true fairy godmother! I have been so very lucky”


So glad Ellie was able to express her feelings for Hilda to the others.
She hasn't often had that opportunity, and despite bringing tears to
Hilda's eyes it must have been good to hear.
Vivien's magic tricks create a lovely atmosphere and diffuse the intensity so that everyone will have a memorable time.

Thank you for another wonderfully descriptive piece of writing Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 5:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

I was right there with them throughout that, and enjoyed every second!

Thankyou - and happy anniversary :cake_candle:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Congratulations on the anniversary, Mary, I'm not at all sure where that six years has gone!! May you enjoy many more years of writing.

My goodness, what madness!!! I was already grinning at the way Hilda raised her eyebrow to Ellie (it's a knack I've always wished to possess) but am now sitting here giggling out loud at Vivien's magic tricks and the way they were received - she really is a lady of many talents. Wonder if she really will start a Magic Club for the school? I foresee great competition to join it if so, because I've no doubt the twins will tell at least some of their friends about her prowess. :)

But to be serious, too, I really liked the rapidly developing relationship between them all, and I can see both Ellie and Vivien spending time with the Mousselins in the future. I can see why it would not be comme il faut for Hilda, too, to visit the family, at least for so long as she remains the twins' headmistress, (loved the way Gilles handled that) but perhaps later?

Definitely a lunch to remember - as is Hilda's attempt to remind them that dessert still awaits them. Just wondering what sort of dessert she had in mind there - real or magic??? I'm not surprised at Ellie's giggles - I hope everyone can stop laughing for long enough to enjoy both varieties!

Thank you, Mary, for inviting us to attend this lunch and allowing us the privilege of enjoying it vicariously through the power of your description.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Loved Vivien's trick - she should definitely start a Magic Club. :D

Thanks Mary!

Author:  charli [ Wed Mar 16, 2011 10:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Congratulations on your anniversary Mary!
I have to say, I have really enjoyed your most recent updates! They have been great light relief from studying! Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 7:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

That was an absolute delight to read. Thanks Mary. Congratualtions on your anniversary.

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 9:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Gorgeous! They're all so warm and happy together. It will surely add another brick to the wall surrounding Hilda's inner loneliness.

Thanks, Mary, and happy anniversary :cake_candle:. Maybe another special update today just to mark it properly???? *smiles beseechingly* :wink: :D

Author:  shesings [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 1:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

:cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: Happy anniversary!!!!

Author:  Chris [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 1:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Thank you Mary. Such a light-hearted episode and a good counterfoil to the more intense bits.

Author:  dackel [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 4:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5 (6th anniv on 17th)

I can't believe it's been six years, though, thinking back, I suppose it must have been!

Thank you Mary, for taking so much time to tell us such a wonderful tale of love and grief.

I can honestly say that I have been reading ND from the very beginning and intend to continue reading until Hilda has reached her safe harbour.

And I love Gilles and Sylvie - lovely freinds for Ellie and Vivian to have. And Hilda as well, once the twins are a little older and having their parents being friends with their headmistress isn't such a strange concept!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 6:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5 (6th anniv on 17th)

A very Happy Anniversary indeed, and one that has brought me immense pleasure over the last few years :mrgreen:

Thank you both for this uproariously joyful update, and for all your hard work on ND over the last few years, Mary. I owe you so many thanks for all ND has meant to me throughout life's vicissitudes and joys.......

BTW, Mods, Please can we have a smilie for hugs added to the list ?

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 17, 2011 9:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5 (6th anniv on 17th)

I was so looking forward to this encounter, but you've exceeded my wildest imaginations. I'm sure we all felt as though we were at the table with the group enjoying the banter and Vivien's magic. A Magic Club would beat hobbies hands down in my book!
And I loved the idea of Gilles in the kennel....with that group it might even be the safest place to be. Do say you'll follow Ellie and Vivien there - please!

Author:  di [ Fri Mar 18, 2011 10:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5 (6th anniv on 17th)

How have you managed to maintain such a high level of writing one story for six years? Truly amazing!

Thanks for this episode; I loved Vivian's magic and it entertained everyone, taking their minds off just why the Mousselin's were there. I'm sure they are more than reassured that their twins are in the very best of hands.

Looking forward to the next installment. :)

Author:  seven [ Fri Mar 18, 2011 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

Just caught up with the updates, Mary, and wonderful they are too. Thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 12:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5

First of all, Mary, belated congratulations on your anniversary. I don’t know about the first three years but the last three since I started reading ND have certainly flown by!!!

What a way to celebrate though. A happy, delightful scene with everyone sufficiently relaxed in each other’s company, despite such a short acquaintance, that they can tease and joke as they do. I’m sure that this time spent in the company of those who, in the fullness of time will become very close friends will help to banish any lingering thoughts of the accident which the twins might still have.

I’ve no doubt that both Vivien and Ellie will find time to stay with the Mousselins just as soon as they can – it sounds like quite a household!!!!! Mind I think Gilles might be better off in the tree house rather than the dog house. :lol: I do hope that at some future date we get to hear about their stay chez Mousselins.

I really giggled at the description of Vivien’s magic tricks. What a lovely way to break the tension of the moment and to bring some much needed laughter into the room.

Thank you, Mary for once again allowing us to bear witness to another delightful vignette through what is certainly a magic pen you have in your possession. En avant to the next six years!!! *ducks and runs*

Author:  MaryR [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 4:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Wed 16/3/11 p5 (6th anniv on 17th)

dackel wrote:
I can honestly say that I have been reading ND from the very beginning and intend to continue reading until Hilda has reached her safe harbour.

Thank you for your kindly words, dackel, and I look forward to the pleasure of your company along the way, although I think you might be in your dotage by the time we arrive, judging by the amount I seem to pack into a day!! :roll:

Thanks to all of you for enjoying *the hand* which shocked poor Gilles. :lol: Wonder if she's got any more shocks for him...


....Viven gazed across the table at the twins, then reached across the table with one arm. The next instant, the hand on the end of that arm was presenting a red rose to Marie. Sylvie and Gilles fell silent in awe as Marie stared, then took it and leaned across Ellie to present it to her twin.

“Want one for yourself?” asked Vivien, shook her arm and instantly another rose was in her hand, a yellow one this time. Marie stared even harder this time and when she took it she inspected it carefully, but finding nothing wrong with it she presented it to Ellie, who was still giggling. The arm came over a third time and a white rose fell into Marie’s now outstretched hand. She hugged it close and leaned against her father, who took the rose and tucked it into her hair. Sylvie did the same for Emilie.

“Would anyone like dessert?” asked Hilda composedly, and then stared as Ellie collapsed completely, wrapping her arms round herself and laughing hysterically.

“Ouf, I hurt,” she groaned. “Madame, you are incorrigible!”

I’m incorrigible?” The eyebrow was raised once again. “You’re addressing the wrong person, petite friponne. Perhaps it was just a slip of the tongue on your part, but I think you meant to say ‘Miss Knowles, you are incorrigible.’ ”

“I suspect there’s not much to choose between the pair of you,” Gilles murmured, sotto voce. Two pairs of indignant orbs blazed his way, but he simply shrugged and grinned at Hilda, “I have to say, though, Ellie is right. Your sangfroid was exceptional there, given the riotous behaviour going on around this table!”

Sylvie and Vivien booed him, while Hilda shrugged. “It comes of trying to control a cageful of rebellious monkeys for many years, Gilles, and that includes colleagues like Miss Knowles here, not just the pupils.”

Vivien squawked and Ellie giggled and moaned even more loudly, but Hilda ignored them both. “See what I mean? But I have to keep up the illusion that everyone’s behaviour is nothing out of the ordinary, no matter what they perpetrate behind my back, otherwise where would it end?”

“I take your point,” he said, with a wink, then leaned over and whispered, “Do tell me something, though, Madame la Directrice. Are the rest of us missing something? Ellie is obviously enjoying herself immensely at our expense, while Mademoiselle Knowles, despite her squeaks of outrage, has the air of a cat who is enjoying the finest cream.”

“We probably are missing something, Gilles,” Hilda said wryly, “but then I often get that feeling around Miss Knowles, as I’m sure you can now appreciate. Still want her to visit?”

At that, he laid back his head and laughed out loud. Vivien growled beside Hilda and reached out to touch the latter’s ear. The next instant, a gasp ran round the table as she presented a slim bouquet of red silk roses to her Headmistress. “Nothing out of the ordinary, did you say? Can a cageful of monkeys conjure up flowers from thin air, ma bonnie wee chieftain?”

The twins clapped excitedly and shouted, “More! More!” while even Sylvie and Gilles were showing their appreciation by their words and smiles.

“I’d be more impressed, Miss Knowles, if you could conjure up some dessert out of thin air!” Hilda replied caustically. “Mind, I'd be more impressed even than that if I, as your Headmistress, could wave a magic wand and ensure you yourself received your just desserts for your outrageous behaviour!"

Groans were heard from the adults round the table and she shrugged, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "But since I can't and you can’t, why don’t you collect the dirty plates and I’ll find out what it is that Karen has conjured up for us in her kitchen?”

“Some people are never satisfied, Miss Annersley - and I hate puns,” Vivien stated coldly as she rose to her feet. She then stayed Hilda, who had also tried to rise. “Let me do both, Miss Annersley. After all, you are supposed to be resting this weekend.”

“Resting? Not much of that commodity around you, Miss Knowles.” Hilda tried to keep her voice trenchant but, despite herself, it wobbled. The next moment, her beautiful laugh was rippling round the room.

She was so glad she had invited these lovely people to stay to lunch. They and Vivien, between them, had poured balm on her desperate misery and pulled her back up out of the deep, black hole into which she had fallen. Oh, the misery would return and the hole gape widely and deeply once more, but the temporary relief was such a blessing.

She rose to her feet and moved over to the vase which Ellie had nearly sent toppling the week before. She carefully arranged the artificial flowers in it, even as she wondered how on earth the woman had done it. Her sleeves and pockets must be stuffed with all kinds of objects. But Vivien’s unusual gifts were just what had been needed to help this disaparate group relax with each other and Hilda would make sure, later on, that Vivien knew just how much it had all been appreciated.

She returned to the table to find Ellie had calmed down and was talking avidly to the twins and their parents. With great thankfulness in her heart, Hilda saw that all the fear and misery had left Marie’s face. There was nothing but childish enjoyment and anticipation shining there. Hilda crossed her fingers that all would be well with the young girl from now on. For, despite Gilles’ words earlier, Hilda felt she could never make up to the twins for what she had put them through the Thursday before.

Vivien had made short work of the dirty dishes. She now waited for Hilda to re-gain her seat, then lifted a large plate from the trolley on to the table. With a flourish, she whipped off the protective cover and revealed a dome-shaped gâteau coated in glossy white chocolate, over which strands of coconut had been sprinkled and a shiny cherry placed centrally on the peak.

The twins cried out in delight, but Hilda’s quick eyes caught the wild mischief springing to Ellie’s eyes and noted the careful impassivity of Vivien’s features. She examined the gâteau more closely and decided she didn’t quite trust it, but she would wait on events with equanimity. This dinner party had totally slipped out of her own control – and everyone was having the most tremendous fun....

Author:  clair [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 4:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Two wonderful posts which have more than put a smile on my face - thank you Mary for brightening up the day so well

That would be such a great dinner party to have attended - at least we get to see it all unfold - can't wait to see what the dessert really is :D :lol:

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 4:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Very impressed at just how quickly Vivien was able to prepare for this lunch party - unless we're to believe she carries all these props with her all the time just in case? :wink:


Lovely Mary, thank you

Author:  Squirrel [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 5:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

What wonderful play-acting this scene holds. With Hilda, Gilles and vivien 'batting' off of each other, coming out with more and more outrageous statements.

At times I was holding my breath, just in case that trenchant teasing would hit a crack in someones facade - and the comment actually bite, rather than being as water rolling off a ducks back. But it looks like each person got it just right.

And then the tease breaks, and good humour is let out again. Good humour, but the honest realisation, for Hilda at least, that this is but for a short while. I think I too am glad that she's been granted an oasis of calm and enjoyment, if not exactly peace, in the midsts of the storm of emotions which have been swamping her again recently.

I especially love the care which makes her take the time to make the mental note that she needs to have a few words with Vivien once all is done to make sure she too is aware of exactly how appreciated her additions are. Despite the knowledge that it is all in fun, Vivien could be worried that Hilda thinks she has gone too far.

I love Hilda's reflections at the end about Ellie and Marie. No, Hilda will probably never let go of that feeling that she didn't live up to her own expectations there. But at least she does have that constant reassurance that she is the only one who holds her culpable in this instance.

Right now though, am failing to work out quite what mischief Ellie and Vivien could have managed to bring about in the perfectly innocent pudding that is sitting in front of them - so I shall sit and wait patiently for you to come and explain. Also, wondering if Gilles is as perceptive as Hilda there. It wouldn't surprise me if he is just as cautious as she is...

Thank you Mary. :D

Author:  Abi [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Nice for Hilda to be able to have some ordinary fun!

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Mary have you seen the Barbara Windsor adverts were she is making a cake for various visitors? Vivien's cake it seems to me could be of that variety!!! :cake_candle: ( the only cake I could find on the Board.)

Thank you Mary for your six years of pleasure, even though I have not been with the Board from the start, I have read from the start (more than once).

Pleased Hilda is feeling better.

I wish I was at that dinning table.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Now why do I feel that we might have gone a little bit uphill at the end, there? I was under the impression that here, at least, we were safe from cliffy terrain!

Thankyou!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 10:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Thanks, am truly enjoying the dinner party

BTW Congratulations on 6 years of writing this drabble

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sat Mar 19, 2011 11:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

I came to this episode fresh from driving a 300+km round trip and giggled wildly - it was a wonderful way to unwind! I'm still giggling after 3 re-reads!!!! :lol: By the way, I'm glad to see that my surmise regarding the nature of the dessert at the end of my last post looks like being realised - I dread to think what may be lurking inside that confection which Vivien has just brought in! :) :)

Seriously, it is lovely to see how much the twins and their parents are enjoying all the antics. I definitely agree that the twins' memory of this lunch, plus a few hours of their parents' company will do much to dispel the worst memories of that awful afternoon of the accident once and for all.

Quote:
She was so glad she had invited these lovely people to stay to lunch. They and Vivien, between them, had poured balm on her desperate misery and pulled her back up out of the deep, black hole into which she had fallen. Oh, the misery would return and the hole gape widely and deeply once more, but the temporary relief was such a blessing


Thank goodness for this other enormous benefit of this meal spent in such wonderful company, too - that it has successfully lifted Hilda's mood once again. Such a great - and necessary - relief, and another acknowledgement that good times as well as bad *do* intermingle on the long and winding road through grief.

Thank you Mary for allowing us to continue enjoying this encounter. I do look forward to seeing more of Gilles and Sylvie later in your story.

Author:  jmc [ Sun Mar 20, 2011 10:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

This dinner party is so good for Hilda and she knows it. To be surrounded by such caring people will go a long way towards helping her. Looking forward to hearing more about the cake. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Sun Mar 20, 2011 10:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

This lunch just gets better and better :lol: and certainly has relaxed all of the guests. Even Hilda is able to find enjoyment in Vivian's magic and forget, albeit only for a short while.

I dread to think what has been conjured up for dessert; :o but if Vivian has had a hand in it, even if it left Karen in perfect order, it is unlikely to be so now. Perhaps a bunny will jump out to amuse the twins, or a singing yodeller? Who Knows!

Thanks Mary, looking forward to more magic. :)

Author:  Celia [ Sun Mar 20, 2011 7:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

This meal together has been such a success all round and it's not over yet by a long stretch I feel. Vivien and Ellie have put everyone at ease,and even Hilda has been able to enter into the spirit of the thing.

I do hope that all the holiday commitments etc. come to fruition so that Hilda and Ellie have another group of loving friends on whom they can rely,as well as their connections at the convent.

Thank you Mary, this is such fun.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon Mar 21, 2011 11:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

Grrr! Hilda is so good at guilt:
Quote:
For, despite Gilles’ words earlier, Hilda felt she could never make up to the twins for what she had put them through the Thursday before.

She didn't put them through anything - it was the lunatic driver and those two silly girls. Oh well, I suppose she'll never change now. :banghead:

What a delightful interlude. I do wonder what mischief Ellie and Vivien are concocting! I hope though that Gilles will tactfully take his little family away before too long - maybe with a word of doctorly (?) advice about resting after concussion?

Thanks, Mary. Looking forward to the next six years! :wink: :D

Author:  MHE [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 11:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

What a riotous time they are all having during this lunch. I'm surprised that they've managed to eat anything with all that's going on there. After this I think that Hilda will have to keep a very close eye on what Ellie and Vivien get up to together!!!!!

However it is good that Hilda is, for the moment at least, able to relax and enjoy the company and indeed as MA would say go with the flow. Hopefully when she finds herself once more alone in her Salon, Nell will come to her and they will be able to share and reflect on the antics perpetrated by Vivien, so ably assisted by Ellie. I 'm left holding my breath, wondering what on earth is hiding under that wondrously described dome!

How typical of Hilda, though to continue to shoulder the 'blame' for what happened to the twins the previous Thursday - there's no point trying to disabuse her of this stand as it is part and parcel of who she is.

Thank you, Mary for allowing us to enjoy the dinner party through your wondrous descriptions. I'm looking forward to finding out exactly what it is that Vivien and Ellie have cooked up for dessert! :wink: :lol:

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 4:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Sat 19/3/11 p6

di wrote:
I dread to think what has been conjured up for dessert....Perhaps a bunny will jump out to amuse the twins, or a singing yodeller? Who Knows!

Nothing quite so exotic, I'm afraid, Di. :roll:
Elder in Ontario wrote:
I do look forward to seeing more of Gilles and Sylvie later in your story.

Oh, we haven't finished with them here, yet, not for a good long while, Elder. You may end up being glad to see the back of them! :help:

.....With a flourish, Vivien whipped off the metal protective cover and revealed what appeared to be a dome-shaped gâteau coated in glossy white chocolate, over which strands of coconut had been sprinkled and a shiny cherry placed centrally on the peak.

The twins cried out in delight, but Hilda’s quick eyes noted the wild mischief in Ellie’s eyes and the careful impassivity of Vivien’s features. She examined the gâteau more closely and decided she didn’t quite trust it, but waited on events with equanimity. This dinner party had totally slipped out of her own control – and everyone was having the most tremendous fun.

Vivien picked up a large spoon and looked over at the twins with a smile of pure mischief. She opened her mouth to address them, when a voice spoke at her side.

“You know, Miss Knowles, I don’t think I’ve ever seen Karen produce such a fine-looking gâteau.” Hilda’s mellow voice was velvety smooth, causing Vivien to glance down at her, sharply. “Did she tell you what was inside? A chocolate sponge, perhaps?”

Ellie snorted and then clapped her hand over her mouth. Gilles sat up straight, his keen eyes narrowing. Sylvie looked from one woman to the other, as though puzzled, then shrugged and said politely, “Whatever it is, my two will love it.” The twins nodded impatiently.

“You’ll have to wait and see, Miss Annersley,” Vivien replied, her own voice just as smooth. “Mustn’t spoil the surprise. Now, Emilie and Marie, I’m going to hand you this spoon and you may have the honour of breaking into the gâteau.”

“We usually slice our gâteaux with a knife at home,” Emilie said, frowning. “Won’t that spoon make a mess?”

“Oh, this is a very special gâteau, Emilie, and needs a very strong spoon. In fact, I think I ought to test it, first, to make sure it’s strong enough, don’t you? I wouldn’t like you to break it, because I think you’re rather strong, yourselves.”

She held the large spoon upright so its curved bowl end was on the table, placed her hands firmly round the handle, one below the other, and pressed the spoon down as hard as she could.

Suddenly, there was a shriek from Marie. “You’re bending it! You’re bending it! Mais, c’est impossible!”

They all looked more carefully and it did, indeed, look as though the handle of the silver spoon was bending in Vivien’s hands. She looked up. “I don’t know what you can mean, Marie! It’s not bent at all. Look!”

She held up the spoon – and it was as straight as it had been before she started. She held it out to Marie who took it and examined it, even banged it on the table, but the handle was still straight. Her father took it off her, scrutinised it and then stared hard at Vivien, before handing it back with a slight bow.

“Perhaps I should try again, just to make sure, if you think it was bending,” Vivien suggested.

Once more, she leaned heavily on the spoon. This time it was Emilie who shrieked, and everyone felt they had to agree with her. The handle did indeed seem to be bending. Yet when Vivien held it up, the handle was straight as it should be. Gilles took it off her, subjected it to a stringent examination and then banged it even harder on the table than his daughter had, but the handle remained straight and still. Vivien watched him, guessing he had been looking for a trick handle, but her eyes gave nothing away. Then alll of a sudden, to everyone's surprise, the spoon was twitched out of Gilles’ hand.

“Let me try,” Sylvie said, with a knowing smile. She stood up, placed her hands exactly as Vivien had done and leaned hard – and both her girls shrieked aloud. Hilda herself felt like shrieking. Yet again, the handle appeared to bend. How had Vivien and Sylvie both done it?

Vivien slowly reached out and took the spoon, staring the while at Sylvie. Gilles gaped at his wife. “How on earth….? There hasn’t been time for her to teach you any tricks – and I know it is one, despite her innocent looks.”

“She hasn’t taught me anything, I promise you,” Sylvie told her husband, then turned her twinkling hazel eyes on the mystified Vivien. “All I did was watch carefully where you placed your hands. That’s the trick, isn’t it?”

“You’re a natural,” breathed Vivien, in awe. “It took me weeks to master that.”

Gilles groaned and buried his face in his hands. Marie patted him and asked what was the matter. “Marie, your mother is a witch! What are we going to do when Mademoiselle Knowles comes to visit? The pair of them will gang up on us and wave their magic wands and make us all disappear into thin air or else turn us into croaking frogs. We can’t win against two of them.”

“Don’t worry, Papa, Marie and I will protect you,” Emilie said, sturdily. “I’ve got a magic wand of my own at home, you know.”

A peal of silvery laughter broke out from Sylvie. “Quel idiot! You’re enjoying this just as much as the rest of us, Gilles, mon amour.” He raised his face and winked at her with a broad grin on his face, whereat she turned to Vivien and said breathlessly, “Promise you’ll come and visit soon. I can’t wait to learn more. This is so much fun!”

Vivien’s eyes were very bright. “I don’t usually let people in on my secrets,” she said, regretfully. Sylvie’s face fell, but then Vivien held up a finger. “However, one should always sing for one’s supper, so I may let you into a secret or two. Would you like that, girls? I could teach you some neat tricks to play on your friends.”

Marie beamed, and Emilie bounced up and down, shrieking, “Yes, please! Yes, please!”

This time, both Hilda and Gilles hid their faces in their hands and groaned.

“They don’t need you teaching them any new tricks,” groaned Gilles. “They have too many of their own, already.”

“Quite so!” sighed Hilda.

Marie patted her father gently on the head, while more silvery laughter floated on the air from Sylvie. “You’ll play the clown once too often, mon cher. You should be on the stage.”

“He’s not the only one,” Hilda muttered, darkly, and turned to Vivien. “Are you going to stop pretending to bend that spoon, Miss Knowles, and serve these good people some dessert, before they start complaining about our appalling hospitality?”

“You are a true autocrat, you know, my friend,” muttered Vivien. She winked at her Headmistress before leaning across the table and saying softly, “I said just now, mes petites, that one should always sing for one’s supper. Have you any idea what I meant?” Marie and Emilie looked at each other, then looked back at her and shook their heads. “Well, it means that one ought to offer something in return for what one has received. I’m afraid it’s the same with this gâteau. It demands one Swiss franc for each slice it delivers.”

Emilie’s face fell and she turned her hands up to heaven in despair. “But, me, I do not have even one Swiss franc with me.”

“Moi, non plus,” cried her twin.

Hilda caught the fleeting glance her ward exchanged with Vivien before Ellie reached out a hand to Marie. The next instant she had pulled a coin apparently from Marie’s ear and was holding it out to her. “Yes, you do, Marie, my little rabbit. Regarde-le.”

The hairs stood up on the back of Hilda’s neck, making her shiver, as she watched Marie take the coin and stare at it as though it would disappear if she so much as blinked. A moment later, Ellie had produced a similar coin from behind Emilie’s ear as and presented it.

“Ellie?” Hilda said, blankly. “How….?” She turned on the innocent-looking Vivien. “Who gave you permission to teach my ward such tricks, Miss Knowles?” she asked coldly, but the frosty tone was more than negated by the dancing light in her eyes.

“What? You mean tricks like these?” asked Vivien, and promptly reached up to produce a coin from Hilda’s own ear. “You, yourself, gave me permission, ma bonnie wee chieftain. If you recall, you told me to entertain her in any way I could when she hurt her hand. I always do as my Headmistress bids me.”

Hilda tapped on the base of her glass with the coin. “You have an answer for everything, Miss Knowles, so tell me, please - what I am supposed to do with this?”

“Patience, my dear, patience.” Vivien patted her arm and then, in tandem, she and Ellie stretched out their right hands, Vivien to Sylvie and Ellie to Gilles, and handed them the coins which had seemingly been conjured up from their ears.

Sylvie sighed with envy. “I’m impressed, Ellie. You must be a quick study to have learned all this so quickly.”

Ellie shook her head. “Miss Knowles is a good teacher, the best,” she smiled, and then jumped as Gilles and the girls began to clap their hands vociferously. Sylvie and Hilda joined in. Vivien nodded to Ellie and both of them rose to their feet and bowed deeply.

Hilda had seen how well-orchestrated their little act had been and she pondered the ease with which Ellie had performed. There had been no time to rehearse anything between the time her ward had gone to find Vivien with the invitation to dinner and their arrival with the trolley, so it all spoke of many hours spent practising in secret, or else Ellie was a natural!

Yet again, Hilda found herself in awe of her ward. So alone and miserable and so ordinary and average a young girl she had seemed – until friendship and love had taught her to trust and had given her confidence, thus encouraging her true nature to blossom and reveal its beauty, and allowing her many and varied gifts to pour forth for the world to enjoy.

How would I be coping now, dear heart, if she hadn't come into my life?

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 5:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Oh Mary!!! That was priceless! :lol: And we've not even got as far as the pudding itself either! How astute Sylvie must be to have picked up the trick to the spoon so quickly! And how amusing, but telling, all that talk about Ellie's part in the routine.

It is indeed highly unlikely that Ellie is so good at this trick so naturally - her character is very different to Sylvie's, and she can't really have had a huge opportunity to watch exactly how Vivien did it...

You're teaching us far more about who vivien is, just by Hilda's observations. And giving the lie to Vivien's comments earlier on about how willing she is to share her secrets with another.

So Gilles Did twig that there was a joke somewhere about the place - though not as quickly as Hilda. Understandable given he doesn't know those involved nearly as well.

I love the pet-names which come from Ellie "Marie, my little Rabbit," and Vivien "Ma bonnie wee Chieftain," as they show both the depth of affection that is held for Marie and Emilie by those at the school, and how relaxed Vivien must have felt in the group situation to feel comfortable to refer to her head in such a way in front of parents. It just gives such a wonderful feel to the dinner party.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 6:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

This lunch party just gets better and better. I hope you are going to tell us about the pudding soon. Though is giving time for their main course to settle!

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 6:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Mary,

I have finally managed to subdue Real Life into some semblance of submission and catch up on the more important things - like CBB :D

I am so very glad I did, and was roaring with laughter at Vivien finding herself a twin soul to get into mischief ......poor Gilles must be quaking in his boots about what his wife will get up to next, now that Vivien is teaching her tricks ! As for the girls learning them too, goodness knows how much fun they will have :shock: 8)

Thank you so much for posting this :lol:

Author:  Celia [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 7:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Such delightful goings on to entertain not just those at the table but us also :) I'm very impressed by both Sylvie and Ellie. If Vivien keeps her word and teaches tricks to the twins I forsee all sorts of mischief
ahead :twisted:

Quote:
How would I be coping now, dear heart, if she hadn't come into my life?

Ellie is indeed developing into a fascinating young woman, no longer just a child for whom Hilda is guardian, but a loving friend to share
her future and help her with her grief.

Thank you Mary for sharing this entertaining party with us.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

There may be advantages in teaching the twins tricks, they may do them rather than create mischief. Go for it Vivien

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

:lol: That was brilliant - but I wish that I could learn such tricks!

Thankyou!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

That was another wonderful piece - I see that Sylvie is likely to prove herself as quick a learner of Vivien's tricks as Ellie has done!! No wonder Hilda and Gilles are nonplussed at the goings-on.

Gilles may yet live to regret inviting Vivien and Ellie to visit their home, although I'm sure he will also rejoice in seeing both his wife and his children very happy with their visitors.

I agree with Pauline that if the twins master some of Vivien's tricks, they may well have less chance to get into mischief. :) :)

Quote:
Yet again, Hilda found herself in awe of her ward. So alone and miserable and so ordinary and average a young girl she had seemed – until friendship and love had taught her to trust and had given her confidence, thus encouraging her true nature to blossom and reveal its beauty, and allowing her many and varied gifts to pour forth for the world to enjoy.

How would I be coping now, dear heart, if she hadn't come into my life?


There is so much truth in both these statements - and it's wonderful to realise how much comfort Hilda and Ellie have been able to give to each other in the few short months they have known each other. They are truly a blessing to each other.

Thank you, Mary, for another wonderfully entertaining piece, both for the participants and for your readers - I'm still giggling as I recall bits of it.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Mar 22, 2011 10:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Loved Sylvie managing to work out how Vivien was doing it!

Thanks Mary. :D

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Mar 23, 2011 9:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

:D :D :D :D
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Mar 23, 2011 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Thank you dear Mary, that truly got me laughing :lol: :mrgreen:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 24, 2011 12:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Just caught up on the last two posts. This is certainly a lunch party to remember, though I shudder to think what the twins will get up to with Vivien's help.
I would like the name of Vivien's supplier - my experience of trick flowers is that they look like no flower known to man!

Author:  MHE [ Thu Mar 24, 2011 5:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

What a wonderful piece of descriptive writing that was. I was sitting on the edge of my seat wondering exactly what Vivien was up to, and ended up giggling wildly!!!! As for Sylvie, Gilles and the twins are certainly in for a treat once she and Vivien have spent sometime together. I had to laugh at Emilie’s assertion that she, too, had a magic wand and would protect her father. I’m starting to think that Vivien in a former life might have taught at a rather famous school for wizards. :lol:

Ellie certainly isn't shy about not ‘hiding her light under a bushel,’ thanks to the love and kindness shown to her both by Hilda and at the School, which has also enabled her to comfort and cheer Hilda in so many ways.

Thank you, Mary for another delightful scene. I do hope that they’ll be able to lay their hands on a ‘proper’ spoon soon with which they can dish out the dessert.

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 4:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Thank you for the lovely comments - they keep me writing or, rather, they keep me posting. :heart:

.....Yet again, Hilda found herself in awe of her ward. So alone and miserable and so ordinary and average a young girl she had seemed – until friendship and love had taught her to trust and had given her confidence, thus encouraging her true nature to blossom and reveal its beauty, and allowing her many and varied gifts to pour forth for the world to enjoy.

How would I be coping now, dear heart, if she hadn't come into my life?

“Right,” Vivien said, causing Hilda to jump in shock, so deep in her thoughts had she been. “Emilie, Marie, take the spoon between you and give the cherry there a good hard tap.”

Gripping the spoon tightly, they hit the cherry so hard with the spoon that Hilda was surprised it didn’t topple off the gâteau and writhe in agony on the tablecloth.

“But nothing happened,” Emilie cried, her face a picture of disappointment.

“Yes, it did,” Vivien replied. “You just can’t see it, yet. Now, Emilie, if you look very closely at the base of the gâteau, you should see a little slot in the edge. Press your coin into it.”

Concentrating hard, Emilie pushed in her coin – and immediately a click was heard. The next instant, a small section of the gâteau sprang open and fell slowly backwards until it lay flat on the table, exposing a shiny, metallic, inner surface. So much for the deceptive lusciousness of its outer surface, reflected Hilda.

“My turn,” shrieked Marie, amid gasps of sheer astonishment from Gilles and Sylvie. Marie pressed her coin in and another section of cake clicked open and slowly lowered itself to the table, revealing its metallic inside. Marie pointed at the gap left by these two open sections. “I can see something inside there – and it’s not gâteau!”

“Now why doesn’t that surprise me?” murmured Hilda, reducing her ward to another agonising fit of giggles. “Do tell me, Miss Knowles – just how big is your school trunk?”

“Big enough, thank you, Miss Annersley,” replied Vivien with a tantalising smirk, and Gilles and Sylvie shouted with laughter.

“Aggravating creature! Sure you’re not Mary Poppins in disguise, with her carpet bag?”

“I shall ignore your name-calling, Miss Annersley, and just say that to get the full effect of this gâteau’s behaviour, the rest of us should all put our coins in at the same time. Ellie, could you put two in, as there are eight slots?”

“She doesn’t have any coins,” Hilda pointed out. “ Neither do you.” Instantly, two hands sprang to their owners' ears and three coins were held out to Hilda, who rolled her eyes.

“The sorcerer and her apprentice,” she moaned.

“I think you lost that point, Madame la Directrice,” Gilles chuckled, and then leaned forward to push in his coin.

Everyone else followed suit. In the twinkling of an eye, after several clicks were heard, all the remaining sections of the gâteau slowly parted company with their parent and lay flat on the table, like the open petals of a silver flower. For a moment, there was a stunned silence, and then -

“Look!” shrieked Emilie. “Chicks!”

“And pretty baby frogs….,” murmured Marie, her eyes filled with longing.

The cherry was still in place, stationed on the top of a metal spike to which each of the sections had been attached. A nest of shredded, pale brown paper surrounded the spike and in amongst the shreds nestled two bright yellow plastic chicks. Around the nest pranced a circle of tiny green origami frogs, each with a darker green circle in the middle of its back.

Ellie leaned forward, picked up the chicks and placed one in Emilie’s outstretched hand and the other in Marie’s. She allowed them to pore over them for a few seconds and then murmured, “They’re rather special chicks. You never know what might happen if you were to stand them on the table and press down on them, very gently.”

The two girls considered her, then did as she said – and were astonished to see the little chicks each lay an egg. A round egg, true, but still an egg!

“Dis donc, Papa, c’est fantastique!” whispered Marie.

“Try again!” Ellie urged them. Needing no second bidding, the girls tried again and soon each of them had four eggs sitting in front of them. At the fifth attempt, though, nothing happened, and Marie lifted a tragic face to Ellie. “It’s okay, ma petite lapine. Turn the chick upside down. That’s it! Now press on the feet, as hard as you can - see? A hole! Pop the eggs back through and let the feet go - no hole, now, so they can't roll out again. Now turn them the right way up and you can start all over again.”

Ellie made sure Marie had got it right, then she looked up to see all the adults’ eyes were trained on the twins, enjoying their excitement. “Oh, by the way, the frogs are yours – although I’m afraid they don’t lay eggs.”

“I see. We have to make do with second best,” Hilda said, rather plaintively.

“Second best?” gasped Vivien. “They’re the finest vintage, I’ll have you know!”

Ellie pulled a face at her guardian and Sylvie’s silvery giggles were heard once more. “I’ve never enjoyed a dinner party more. Good food and delightful company – and magic tricks to follow! You’re indulging us, Mademoiselle Annersley.”

Hilda leaned back, her eyes still on the twins, now happily involved in their chicks, and shook her head. “I can assure you, Sylvie, apart from the food, this little performance had nothing whatsoever to do with me. The perpetrators didn’t even ask my permission. Is it any wonder my hair is turning white?”

Gilles struggled to contain his laughter. “Be honest, woman! You’re enjoying it as much as we are, possibly more. Let’s face it, if they thought you wouldn’t approve they wouldn’t have done it, which speaks volumes for the way you treat your colleagues and run the school.”

“The twins’ old Headmistress wouldn’t have approved, I can tell you,” Sylvie assured Hilda.

“Neither would mine,” added Vivien, her face suddenly serious. “It wasn’t comme il faut for a school teacher to behave in like manner, she told me, so I packed away my box of tricks and even my scissors. She thought the origami was mere frippery.” Gilles gasped and shook his head. “True, Gilles - and you’re right. Miss Annersley is a Headmistress in a million. She and my colleagues have spoiled me for any other school.”

“Have a frog,” offered Hilda, holding out the metal plate.

“Why thank you, Mademoiselle Annersley, I’d be delighted,” Sylvie said, very formally, and took one.

“Don’t change the subject,” Vivien growled and poked Hilda gently in the side. “Facts do not cease to exist because they are ignored - Aldous Huxley.”

“When you have nothing to say, say nothing – Hilda Annersley.” So saying, Hilda gravely offered the plate to a choking Gilles, before placing it down and taking a frog, herself. “You should prescribe yourself something for that cough, Gilles. It sounds nasty.”

Gilles gave up trying to contain himself and roared with laughter. “I think you re-gained that point you lost earlier, Madame la Directrice.” Hilda glanced at him and allowed herself a slight smile, while Vivien simmered quietly beside her and glared at Gilles.

Sylvie, meanwhile, was turning the colourful frog over in her hands. “When did you make these little creatures? None of us knew we were staying to lunch, so you had no time today. Unless, of course, you really are a witch!”

“Oh, I make it a rule never to employ witches, Sylvie,” Hilda said, her tone very bland....

Author:  shesings [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 4:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Oh Mary,what a joy to read! I can't think of any other writer who shows this remarkable blend of humour, colour, imagination and depth of feeling.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 4:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Oh Mary! What a wonderful section in this perfectly delightful dinner party! I love Hilda's last line there! Gilles is right - Hilda is certainly giving as good as she gets here. Even to the point of letting their complements roll right over her head - or do I mean, off her back... How good we all are at doing that, not really wanting to take on board the compliments, but anything negative, oh yes, you must be right there!

And so, Vivien was willing to open up and talk about her previous head in front of these virtual strangers? OK, all as a part of complimenting Hilda, but... That speaks volumes about how comfortable she is with them, and in the situation.

As to Vivien herself, and the whole working of the trick, with help from Ellie, mary poppins, or the sorcerer and her apprentice.... Hilda is right on the money with both of these comments!

Next question... are they going to have some 'pudding' they can eat at some point??? ;)

Thank you Mary. :)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 4:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Oh heavens, but this is spellbinding!!! Each of these dinner episodes is better than the last, both for the magic and for the underlying feelings, which are definitely much deeper than any magician could unveil!! The magic tricks in themselves are worthy of any Magic Circle gathering and Vivien clearly has everyone in the room eating out of her hand with them. I love the way Ellie plays her lieutenant so effectively, knowing just what's needed without being asked.

At the same time, the giveaway comments from Sylvie and from Vivien say so much about both the twins' and Vivien's own past experiences in a school, and why they are all so much better off today with a Head who is so much more understanding of both her pupils' and her teachers' needs. No wonder the twins were so unhappy at their last school. As for Vivien, she must surely feel so much better now that she is appreciated for her whole self and not forced to stifle all her creative activity as was clearly the case in her last school. It's no wonder Hilda has her undying loyalty and she will spare no effort to help her at any time.

I just love the verbal sparring between Hilda and Vivien, too - clearly Gilles also appreciates it enormously!

Thank you, Mary for another wonderful scene, so filled with colour and contrast - your writing certainly has a magic touch!

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 6:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Mary Thank you so much. As the previous posters have said the lunch party just gets better.

The changes in Vivien, Ellie and the twins is tremendous. The fact that Hilda can tell the twins apart and has let the other teachers know, and the examples they are being exposed to now will certainly give them something to think about.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

:lol: Brilliant! That had me chortling. I wish I had such a fun thing to play with, though.

Thankyou!

Author:  Celia [ Fri Mar 25, 2011 10:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Just love the 'mechanical' cake, and can remember being fascinated by those chicks which laid 'eggs' when I was a child.
Have to agree with Hilda that Vivien's trunk, if not bottomless like Mary Poppins', must be super-sized to accomodate all the extra things she brought with her :lol:
Quote:
“Oh, I make it a rule never to employ witches, Sylvie,” Hilda said, her tone very bland....

What a wonderful answer to Sylvie's query......I'm sure Ellie and the adults will collapse into more laughter at that, as I did.

Thank you Mary for another entertaining slice of this lunch party.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Mar 26, 2011 5:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

MaryR wrote:
“Oh, I make it a rule never to employ witches, Sylvie,” Hilda said, her tone very bland....


Of course not, Hilda - you don't want any competition! :wink:


Lovely dinner party Mary - though Vivienne should be on stage, not a Science Mistress. :lol:

Thank you

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Mar 26, 2011 6:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Oh Mary, that was wonderful, thank you

Author:  jmc [ Sat Mar 26, 2011 7:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Have had such a busy week and am only able to comment now. That was just the best dinner party and I think it has helped not only Hilda but also the twins and Ellie. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Mar 26, 2011 9:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Oh Mary,

What fun ! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Author:  AnneM [ Sat Mar 26, 2011 3:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Very good to see Hilda letting down her barriers and establishing bonds of equality and friendship with Sylvie and Gilles. The bonds between all of them - adults and children - will be reinforced too. And such a wonderful, enjoyable time they're all having! :D :D

Author:  seven [ Sun Mar 27, 2011 3:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Wonderful scene and how lovely for Vivien to work somewhere where she is appreciated for her talents other than teaching. So Mary when I've brushed up my French and German please will you get an application form from Hilda so I can get there as soon as possible? :D

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Mar 27, 2011 6:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Just found this. Imagined all sorts of things coming out of that cake, but never those chicks & frogs.
That was pure magic, in every sense of the word. A very special time, which will live on in all our memories.

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 28, 2011 10:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

What fun :lol: I have enjoyed reading about this luncheon party and agree with Sylvie albeit with a change of names- Mary, you are indulging us with the magic tricks, courtesy of Miss Knowles.
Thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Mar 31, 2011 6:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Fri 25/03/11 p7

Well I don't know about Hilda being in awe of her ward, but I do know that I am in a constant state of awe, Mary at your ability to paint such vivid word pictures for our enjoyment. As I read this scene I found myself ready to take cover as the twins attacked the cherry with such vigour. As to what happened to that fabulous gateaux next, I was speechless, that is until I started giggling! I don't remember plastic chicks that laid eggs from my own childhood, but I do recall ones that "walked" in a rather jerky waddle!!!!!

It is good to see that both Gilles and Sylvie recognise just why the Chalet School is such a special school and just the place for the twins. If nothing had convinced them of this before now, then Vivien's obvious affection for Hilda and the latter's sang-froid in the face of all the magic that is in the air must surely have done so.

Thank you Mary, I look forward to seeing what else Vivien (and you :wink: ) have in store for us.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 3:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Lesley wrote:
MaryR wrote:
“Oh, I make it a rule never to employ witches, Sylvie,” Hilda said, her tone very bland....

Of course not, Hilda - you don't want any competition! :wink:

Love it, Lesley. :lol: :lol:

I apologise for the delay in updating but, as I'm now not going away as planned this week, I might be able, finally, to find time to write some more to follow this piece. I do like to be ahead of myself, so to speak. :roll:


.....Sylvie, meanwhile, was turning the little frog over in her hands. “When did you make these little creatures? None of us knew we were staying to lunch, so you had no time today. Unless, of course, you really are a witch!”

“Oh, I make it a rule never to employ witches, Sylvie,” Hilda said, her tone very bland. “I wouldn't have a moment’s peace, although Miss Knowles does seem to have slipped under my witch-detecting radar. However, I’m sure there’s no witchery about the frogs. I should imagine she made them a while ago and so was able to produce them at a moment’s notice, like a magician pulling a rabbit out of his hat. Every time I visit the staff room, she’s there in the corner snipping and folding and generally making the place look untidy. Her room must look rather like a zoo.”

“I was a Girl Guide, remember,” muttered Vivien. “Be Prepared is still my motto. One never knows when something a little different might be needed.”

“Oh, everything you do is more than a little different, Miss Knowles,” a gently-ironic voice murmured. “Whether that means it is ever actually needed is quite another matter.”

Ellie, Sylvie and Gilles all chuckled out loud at Vivien’s outraged face. Hilda’s eyes twinkled at her.

“Well, your frogs might not have been needed today, but they are certainly much appreciated,” Sylvie said, soothingly. “But if they don’t lay eggs, what do they do?”

“Look pretty?” suggested Hilda.

“You continue to insult me, Miss Annersley,” Vivien retorted, taking Hilda’s frog. “There’s a great deal more to these little creatures than merely looking pretty.”

She stood the little frog on the table, pressed down on the dark circle on its back and then released it. Immediately, it jumped several inches along the table.

“Goodness!” cried Sylvie and set her own frog hopping. With a great surge of excitement, the twins seized the little frogs and they and their mother had them hopping all over the table.

Gilles, meanwhile, turned his over in his hands and examined it carefully, pulling the legs straight and opening the folds. He laughed.

“So there’s your secret - a tiny spring tucked under that dark circle. There’s as much clever magic here as there was in your other tricks, and a magnificent display of talent. Sylvie can keep her magic. I’ll take the origami. Will you teach me how to do it when you visit?” He waved his frog at the other origami in the room. “That would really be singing for your supper.”

Vivien's face lit up. “I promise to bring some paper with me. In the meantime, I’ll lend you a simple book to get you started. You can collect it tomorrow from Miss Annersley, when you return the twins to school.”

“Where’s your magic wand?” asked Marie, suddenly.

Vivien leaned her chin in her hand and smiled across at the puzzled girl. “Do you think I need one, ma petite?” Marie nodded, her face very serious. “What about you, Emilie?”

Emilie held up a frog. “I’m not sure. I know you made these and it wasn’t magic. But the flowers…. and the coins….. that was magic.” She frowned and then looked at Ellie. “You did magic, as well. You gave me a coin which wasn’t there, and you did the same to Papa. Can you do magic without a wand?”

“Sometimes, Emilie,” Vivien answered for Ellie. “But are you sure I don’t have a magic wand? Why don’t you come round here?” Emilie rose to her feet and walked behind her mother to stand by Vivien. “Now reach into my pocket there. What can you feel?”

Emilie pulled out what appeared to be a small, round, white object which fitted neatly in her hand. She examined it with care, then raised puzzled eyes to Vivien. “What is it? Has it fallen off a bed?”

Vivien shook her head, smiling the while. “Not quite! Before I tell you, see if you can do anything with it, anything at all.”

“Your pockets seem to be rather like Pandora’s box, Mademoiselle Knowles, full of the strangest objects,” Gilles mused. “I’m not quite sure how you manage to walk around with so much baggage weighing you down. I hope you’re not about to bring disaster down on us, à la Pandora.”

“Don’t you trust me, Gilles?” Vivien asked, wrinkling up her nose at him. He shook his head. “Oh, well, your daughters do.

Emilie was turning the white object round and round in her fingers, searching the smooth surfaces. She tapped it, knocked it on the table gently, even tried to pull it apart. Nothing happened. She scratched her head and frowned, much to her father’s amusement.

“Why don’t you come round here, Marie?” suggested Vivien. “See if you can help your sister.” Marie needed no second invitation. She shot behind her father and Hilda to stand next to Vivien and facing her sister. She took the proffered object and shook it, rolled it, even tried to bounce it on the floor. Still it remained just a small, white object.

Vivien laid her hand over Marie’s. “Hold it up as high up as you can, but keep your arm still.” Marie did so, her hand still under Vivien’s. The next moment, a click was heard. Marie jumped and everyone else gasped. The object seemed to spring open and become a stick, a black, shiny stick with rubbery white ends.

“It’s your magic wand,” Emilie whispered, clearly wishing she was holding it.

Vivien just smiled. “Can you see anything special about it, Marie? Can you make it do anything?”

Marie turned the wand over, felt it carefully from one white end to the other, peered closely at both flat ends, knocked it with her knuckles, waved it in the air – then shook her head, sadly. She handed it to Vivien. “You do it!”

Vivien took it and tapped it gently on the table, then held it out to Emilie, who had been hopping up and down with impatience. “What can you see?”

“Something pink,” Emilie cried, and reached out to what she could see there. She took hold of it and pulled. Out of the white end of the wand came a pink butterfly with soft and glittering wings. She pulled again and out followed a yellow one, then a pale green one, and a pale blue one, all linked by twinkling cord. Hilda remembered these butterflies being enticed out of her own pocket on the day Vivien had filled the study with the beautiful cats and birds to cheer up her grieving Headmistress.

“Come and help me, Marie,” Emilie whispered. Marie did so, and soon a whole string of pastel-coloured butterflies was curling down to the floor. “How did you do that?” Emilie asked, her eyes glowing as she looked at Vivien.

“How do you think I did it?”

“Magic,” Marie murmured, and then giggled as Emilie draped the glittering butterflies round her sister’s neck. Hilda saw how moved Gilles and Sylvie were by what had happened. They were obviously torn between their love for their daughters and their total admiration for Vivien, an admiration experienced by Hilda herself. As far as she was concerned, Vivien was a true magician, spell-binding in all sorts of different ways.

“Satisfied, mes enfants? Now you know I do have a magic wand?” asked Vivien.

“Oh, yes!” the twins sighed. Marie put her hand on Vivien’s arm. “Does it do anything else?” she whispered.

Vivien closed her eyes and tapped the wand against her lips, as though thinking hard. “I feel it’s telling me something, something I didn’t know,” she murmured, and opened her eyes. “Put your hands close together, the two of you, to make a nest. Ready? Open, Sesame,” she suddenly cried, and tipped up the wand so the unused end hovered over the twins' joined hands.

Immediately, as though a trapdoor had opened in the white rubber end of the wand, silver coins slowly trickled into their hands. Their eyes grew wider and wider as one coin after another joined the collection. Finally, the trickle ceased and there was silence. Everyone waited for the twins’ reaction.

“They’re Swiss francs,” Emilie whispered.

Vivien nodded and folded their fingers over the mound of coins. “They’re yours, to spend in Interlaken tomorrow with your parents,” she murmured. “Buy yourselves something pretty.”

They gaped at her, then turned to the table with one accord, poured out the coins and swung back to throw her arms round her. She smiled rather mistily at them and patted their backs. Hilda glanced at Gilles, her own eyes damp, and saw he was in like case. Sylvie reached out and laid a hand on Vivien’s arm. “That is so kind of you, Mademoiselle Knowles. Marie and Emilie are truly blessed to be pupils at this school.”

Vivien smiled at her, then murmured to the girls, “I think, mes petites, that my wand needs a rest now. It’s had to work quite hard to produce those butterflies and coins. But I’ve just had an idea.” They raised their heads. “How would it be if we had a small party in the Juniors to celebrate Emilie’s arm coming out of plaster in a few weeks time? We could fool the others with the cake and I could bring my magic wand. What do you think?”

The twins were speechless.

“I think Miss Knowles has had a wonderful idea,” Hilda said, her voice soft. “I just hope you will invite Ellie and myself to the party.”

Radiant smiles lit up their faces. “Shall we put it back to sleep now?” asked Vivien. “If you each put a hand on it, I’ll put mine on top – et voilà. Back in hibernation till next time.”

The two girls groaned with disappointment, and even Sylvie looked mournful, as Vivien stowed the white end of the magic wand back in her pocket. The twins’ eyes lingered on that pocket wistfully, then the girls turned to the table, gathered up their booty and took it round to their father, who divided it between them, and mouthed “Merci beaucoup” at Vivien.

Hilda allowed the hushed, gentle atmosphere to linger a few moments more.....

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 4:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Mary... That Was Wonderful! And the whole tone changes again.

Yes, there is fun and games and happiness, but it is of a completely different kind. Vivien has such a loving heart, and so few to lavish that love on, but here she is, taking every opportunity that she's given to do so. I think that's why she's one of my favourite of your original characters, because she is so loving, and most of the time she has just the right kindness in the right place for each person. Though I must admit that Giles and Sylvie and their daughters are quickly being added to that group of favourite OC's - and that's without mentioning Ellie and the Stuart siblings... and soon I'll be telling me that every single one of your OC's are my favourite!!!

Really, I don't have any more words to describe this scene. I can well believe that the other adults are finding tears to sting their eyes. It's just such a wonderful picture. Am so pleased to hear Giles asking to hear about the origami though - means there is something for his loving nature to enjoy when Vivien and Ellie join them for holiday times.

The Franks were such a thoughtful idea as well. Well Done Vivien!

Thank you Mary. :D

Author:  shesings [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 4:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Mary, this story becomes more and more enchanting as it goes along.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 4:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

That was so sweet. :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 5:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

She is so truly magical in every sense of the word - please can she magic a time machine so that I can be a pupil at the school too? :D

Thankyou!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 6:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Quote:
“Oh, everything you do is more than a little different, Miss Knowles,” a gently-ironic voice murmured. “Whether that means it is ever actually needed is quite another matter.”


Love the gently ironic repartee,and what a lot can be stored in a magic wand :lol:
The celebratory party for Emilie and the juniors is such a lovely idea,
no wonder Vivien's kindness, generosity and 'magic' engender a
'hushed and gentle' atmosphere.
Thank you Mary for another scene where the characters come alive for me.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 7:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Thank you Mary. Vivien can certainly do magic both with and without a wand. Fascinating how she controls its opening and closing and the items stored within. Love it that she has found something to share with Giles.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 7:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

I want to go back to school right now, even with the prospect of exams and searching for deponent verbs during Prep, but only as long as I can go to the CS when Vivien is there :lol:

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 7:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Such a pity she and Nell never met - or did they?


Thanks Mary - magical

Author:  clair [ Mon Apr 04, 2011 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Brilliant! Why oh why were my teachers never like this, maybe I'd have done better at school if they had been. I truly felt that I was at that lunch party with them and was filled with laughter and wonder - where do you get those wands from Mary?

Thank you for several great posts - caught up with a load in one go and looking forward to the next when you have time (and when your eyes allow) :D

Author:  jmc [ Tue Apr 05, 2011 7:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

I am actually a bit sad now as this magnificent dinner party seems to be drawing to a close. It has been truly spellbinding. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Apr 05, 2011 8:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Thank you Mary, I don't want this dinner party to ever end. It's been such an oasis in the midst of grief

Author:  di [ Tue Apr 05, 2011 9:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Every time I think this can't get any better it does! :)

I don't know how you do it but, just as Vivian brings joy to the luncheon party with her magic tricks so you have managed to share the fun with us and make us feel part of it. :lol:

Thank you, Mary. :D

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Apr 05, 2011 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Quote:
Thank you Mary, I don't want this dinner party to ever end. It's been such an oasis in the midst of grief


True, but then without the grief how would we appreciate this timeless moment of fun and companionship? I find myself wondering how Vivien would have managed without a headmistress like Hilda; someone who can appreciate and contain the wildness. I don't suppose it would be a happy story, but I can't help wishing you'd write it, Mary!

(ducks and leaves to sandpaper prayer crosses as penance)

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Apr 06, 2011 4:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Don't distract her, Luisa! There are so many people I want to find out about - Meg, Mireille, the Sinclair twins, Tessa, Ian ... the list is long enough already!

Thank you, Mary. The twins seem much happier, which is most reassuring. :D

Author:  seven [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 5:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

What a wonderful lunch party for everyone but especially Hilda. A little time to forget the problems awaiting her and to revel in Vivien's lunacy and, hopefully, she believes all Gilles has told her about her handling of the twins.

Thank you, Mary, and now awaiting the next update with bated breath!

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p8 04/04/11 With humble apologies!

Luisa wrote:
I find myself wondering how Vivien would have managed without a headmistress like Hilda; someone who can appreciate and contain the wildness. I don't suppose it would be a happy story, but I can't help wishing you'd write it, Mary!

(ducks and leaves to sandpaper prayer crosses as penance)

You may go on wishing, Luisa!! I've got enough plot bunnies without you adding more! And I won't throw anything if you send Vivien one of those crosses you're sandpapering. Something else to keep up her sleeve! :mrgreen: I'm with Anne below -
Anne M wrote:
]Don't distract her, Luisa! There are so many people I want to find out about - Meg, Mireille, the Sinclair twins, Tessa, Ian ... the list is long enough already!

Wrong! The list is far too long! How did I get myself into this mess? :shock: Perhaps I should stick with Hilda and let the rest go hang :roll:

Two or three people have asked how to pronounce the names. Humble apologies - my brains are scrambled. :roll:
Gilles - jeel
Sylvie - silvee
Milos (the dog) - meelosh



.....Hilda allowed the hushed, gentle atmosphere to linger a few moments more. Then, with great reluctance she shook herself free of the hypnotic effect of Vivien’s magic and, with a sigh of intense regret, brought them all back to earth with a bump.

“Time is a-wasting. Tell me, Miss Knowles, is there actually any real dessert in that trolley - or have you cast a spell on Karen's offerings and made them disappear? I think these poor people need something sweet and soothing to allay all the shocks they’ve suffered at your hands.”

“Not fair, Miss Annersley, but I shall look.” Vivien leaned down and drew out of the trolley a pretty, rectangular dish on which was set out an array of succulent-looking cream cakes.

“Oh, my!” Sylvie said. “They look scrumptious. Twins, what do you think?”

The twins ignored her. Having mourned the wand, they were now investigating the false gâteau more closely and were trying to make the individual sections close again, but to no avail.

“How does it work?” asked Emilie.

I’m more interested in how very real it looks, Emilie,” Hilda said, tartly, “and also in how Miss Knowles managed to fit it in her luggage.”

“Never satisfied!” muttered Vivien. “Nag, nag, nag! Here, hold these, since you’re the one who wanted them!” and she placed the plate of cakes in Hilda’s hand. “Twins, excuse me a moment while I explain the boring stuff to the adults.”

The twins giggled, but listened to Vivien’s explanation just as closely as the others. She showed them how each little section of the gâteau slotted into the base with a click and couldbe just as easily detached again. The thick metal spike in the centre only had to be pressed at the bottom for it to come out of its hole, the cherry still attached, and be ready to travel.

“It’s an amazing contraption,” Gilles said, fascinated by its workings. “But who made it and do you take it everywhere with you?”

Vivien held out the metal spike to Emilie. “Want to put it back?” Emilie knelt up on her chair and carefully pressed it back into the base so it stood upright. “Now, Marie, take this section and slot it in. Good girl! Now, see that tiny knob at the narrow end? There are holes all round the top of the spike which are made for the knobs to fit in. Lift up the section and fit the knob into the nearest hole. You should hear a tiny click.”

This was achieved and Marie smiled, proudly. Vivien picked the other seven sections up and calmly told the two girls to fasten them all in place. The adults watched in silence and were amazed to see all eight coins pop back out when the last section was clicked in place. The twins immediately began pressing the coins back in, starting the whole process all over again.

Vivien smiled with great affection at their antics. “You can add those coins to your collection when you leave, mes petites.” They looked up and thanked her, and she turned to Gilles. “I think that little demonstration answers your second question, Gilles. It all comes apart so is very easy to transport. I have several items of similar ilk in my box of tricks. My father was something of a master craftsman and never seemed to know when to stop.”

“And, oh, how his daughter takes after him!” Hilda interrupted her with a groan. “I should have seen this coming. I’ll never have any peace ever again:

I am bubbled, I’m bubbled,
O how I am troubled!
Bamboozled and bit,
My distresses are doubled!”
*

Choking with laughter, Ellie gave Gilles and Sylvie a quick French translation of the verse which Hilda had quoted in its original English, and was greeted with shouts of glee.

“You should read more Sherlock Holmes, Miss Annersley - It is a capital mistake to theorise before one has all the data.” Sarcasm dripped from Vivien’s lips. “As I was saying, before I was so rudely interrupted, I have several similar items - which I shall now endeavour to use to their maximum potential, believe me. Bamboozled, you said, ma bonnie wee chieftain? You will be, after that little performance!” she added, direly.

Hilda laid down the plate of cream cakes and let her face drop into her hands. Her shoulders began to shake. Gilles, grinning all over his face, patted her arm. “Come, now, it’s not all bad. You’re the Headmistress, after all, and she would make a great additional weapon in your already plentiful arsenal. You could set her onto the girls like a heat-seeking missile when they misbehave. She’d stun them into submission.”

“Whose side are you on?” Vivien demanded.

Hilda sobbed into her hands and then raised her head, to show the tears of laughter glinting in her eyes. She pulled out her hankie and tried to mop them up.

“Oh, I’ve thought of a much better punishment, Gilles, “ she said, her voice wobbling. “Miss Knowles, I’m sure you have many other delightful skills up that sleeve of yours, so you are going to be our secret weapon at all the staff evenings for the next year. You will be the entertainment. You will organise everything. No one else need apply – the job is yours. I’m sure the rest of the staff will be delighted not to have to dream up any more original ideas for a whole year. You know how they hate it with a vengeance!”

Vivien blanched. “You wouldn’t! You couldn’t! I’m new here. You can’t do that to me!”

“I thought I just did,” Hilda retorted, her smile serene. “Am I not your bonnie wee chieftain?"


* John Gay, author of ‘The Beggar’s Opera’

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 7:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

:lol: Now that is making the punishment fit the crime! Please may we see lots of the staff scenes, as well? We'd be ever such good little children, honestly!

Thankyou.

Author:  clair [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 7:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Fantastic! Loved Hilda's revenge - so simple and so quick; I could just see Vivian's reaction to the idea perfectly :D

So very glad I didn't turn the computer off five minutes ago as I was planning - thank you Mary x

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 7:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Oh what a brilliant scene! So, they finally have the real finale to their meal! Though I note, it seems they are yet to start eating! All are far too interested in the fake cake and all the details about it.

I love the way you continue to weave more back story into the plot as this continues. I can clearly see the image of a father catering to the joys of his daughter as he creates all kinds of magical toys for her amusement.

And she passes this love on - for the twins surely hold every invention she has as something of wonder to be poured over, and to try and understand. What a wonderfully generous nature Vivien has - in the gift of all those coins, in the sharing of her apparently carefully kept secrets, in her love of the people who surround her.

I'm sure she wishes she could have taken some of it back though with Hilda's merrily giving her the task of the Staff evenings to plan and prepare for. A rather different 'kettle of fish' to this kind of dinner party.

I'm sure that regardless she'll rise to the occasion - and I can't imagine her being left to do it all by her lonesome, even if she does end up doing the lions share of the planning!

Is she really still counted as a new teacher though?!? Seems to me she's now part of the structure of the school!!!

Thank you Mary. :)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 7:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) Tues 22/3/11 p7

Oh my goodness - I had just hit 'submit' to send my comment on the previous post, when the new one popped up - I shall now include my comments on both together!!!

I'm sure that in years to come, when the twins look back on the accident and all that went along with it, one of the things they will remember most will be this special meal all the magic accompanying it! :) :)

So far as the adults and Ellie are concerned it is certainly a meal they will never forget either. Even if they don't recall what they ate, they will certainly recall the spellbinding atmosphere and the delight which Vivien's various tricks have elicited for all of them all as well as for the twins.

Quote:
“I was a Girl Guide, remember,” muttered Vivien. “Be Prepared is still my motto. One never knows when something a little different might be needed.”

“Oh, everything you do is more than a little different, Miss Knowles,” a gently-ironic voice murmured. “Whether that means it is ever actually needed is quite another matter.”


I laughed out loud at this little exchange - it tells us so much about the comfortable relationship which has built up between Vivien and Hilda even in the short time they have known each other.

Quote:
.... an admiration experienced by Hilda herself. As far as she was concerned, Vivien was a true magician, spell-binding in all sorts of different ways.


Yet another tribute to this wonderful relationship, one which also reminds us of just how well Vivien has employed that magic to bring comfort, consolation and entertainment to Hilda.

Quote:
Hilda shook herself free of Vivien’s magic but allowed the suddenly hushed and gentle atmosphere to linger....


I hope that Hilda makes the most of these few still moments to commit the memories of this lunch, food, friendship and magic to her heart, ready to recall in times when she needs their comfort.

****************
Quote:
“You should read more Sherlock Holmes, Miss Annersley - It is a capital mistake to theorise before one has all the data.” Sarcasm dripped from Vivien’s lips.


Another 'laugh out loud' throwaway comment from Vivien, especially to a Sherlock Holmes lover like myself. But it does reflect the teasing element of the wonderful relationship between Viven and Hilda. At the same time it reminds us of the comfortable relationships which exist between Hilda and so many of her staff when they are 'off duty'.

Quote:
“Come, now, it’s not all bad. You’re the Headmistress, after all, and she would make a great additional weapon in your already plentiful arsenal. You could set her onto the girls like a heat-seeking missile when they misbehave. She’d stun them into submission"


I just love the image that Gilles conjures up here - and I'm sure he'd love to be a hidden spectator when Vivien goes into action! :) :)

Quote:
“Miss Knowles, I’m sure you have many other delightful skills up that sleeve of yours, so you are going to be our secret weapon at all the staff evenings for the next year. You will be the entertainment. You will organise everything. No one else need apply – the job is yours."


I'm not sure whether this is a case of 'the biter bit', or the punishment fitting the 'crime', but Hilda has certainly come up with a good idea. I'm quite sure the rest of the staff will appreciate taking their parts in whatever Vivien dreams up for these Staff Evenings - are we going to be treated to a few examples of the proceedings in due course? Please!!! :lol: :lol:

Thank you, Mary, for sharing this meal and its accompanying diversions with us all through the power of your word-pictures. I know I will find it hard to forget!

Author:  shesings [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 8:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Thank you, Mary, that was lovely and just what I needed!

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Vivien deserved that! :lol:


Lovely Mary - thank you

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Mary how do you manage to describe things so vividly. Thank you. I am sure they will be ready for coffee and cream cakes once they have stopped laughing at Hilda's response to Vivien's magic.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Apr 07, 2011 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Oh Mary, I'm now wondering when you were a teacher, were you a Vivienne with a bag of tricks or a Hilda, with her quiet sense of humour throwing it back onto others. I wish my teachers were more like these two. Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Fri Apr 08, 2011 6:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

So are you know going to write the next staff evening for us. :D
Very nice and shiney scene. Hilda certainly got her revenge here

Thanks Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Apr 08, 2011 7:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Well done, Hilda! You have to be up early to catch her out.

Despite my long list, Mary dear, she's the one I really want to know about. :D

Author:  di [ Fri Apr 08, 2011 9:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Vivian really scuppered herself there :lol: I hope we get to hear about one of her entertainment evenings :)

I nearly wrote 'see' instead of 'hear about' which just goes to show just how much your writing draws us in to the scene and I can certainly 'see' the interactions clearly.

Many thanks, Mary. More of Vivian's magic would be delightful. :wink:

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Apr 08, 2011 10:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

:D :D :D

Fantastic, Mary!

I'm looking forward to that staff evening already!!!! :D

Author:  robinette [ Sat Apr 09, 2011 6:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

I have just read New Dreams all the way through and it's Amazing, (that is a massive understatement but couldn't find the words to describe it!)

I am in awe of you and your ability to write Mary,

Thank you

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Apr 09, 2011 6:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Mary,

That was so gorgeous !

Does Vivien's fake cake actually exist in RL or has your fertile brain invented it? If it is your brainchild, you should jolly well patent it, my dear :mrgreen:

Author:  Celia [ Mon Apr 11, 2011 5:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Quote:
“Twins, excuse me a moment while I explain the boring stuff to the adults.”
Love this ! The twins are so intrigued by how the cake works, and so adept at fitting all the parts together.

Quote:
“Oh, I’ve thought of a much better punishment, Gilles,she said "
Oh my, and what a comprehensive punishment that is. Poor Vivien :lol:

Thank you for another post which made me one of the lunch party,Mary,your characters are so alive that I feel part of the 'family'
at the table.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Apr 11, 2011 8:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

A weekend away from the computer, and I missed this!
If I retract my earlier request, may I join the massed ranks of those wanting a detailed account of the next staff entertainment?. I'm looking forward to seeing (yes, I mean seeing) what else Vivien has in the shape of tricks, gadgets and instruments of torture for her beleaguered Headmistress.
I really approve of this lunch party; one of the few occasions when characters in Chalet Land aren't obsessed with cream cakes. Add Conan Doyle quotations and my cup runneth over.

And Vivien has only to ask, but my stuff doesn't have secret compartments....

Author:  MHE [ Mon Apr 11, 2011 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

What a wonderful word picture you have painted for us in these last two updates. This dinner party just leaps off the screen. I am continually drawn into the scene and have to shake myself at the end in order to bring myself back to reality :roll:

The verbal sparring between Hilda and Vivien is a real joy, each giving as good as she gets. It is hard to remember that Vivien is new to the School herself, so well has she found her niche and fitted in.

I had to laugh at the varied reactions to the hopping frogs: Gilles fascinated by the actual mechanics, Sylvie and the twins happy simply to play with them. And just when I think that Vivien has nothing more up her sleeve, or rather in her pocket, I find myself wrong-footed once again. Marie was quite right to ask about Vivien’s magic wand - no self-respecting magician should be without one :lol:

As for Hilda’s pronouncement regarding the staff evenings, I really giggled at that, especially Vivien’s protestations, which I could clearly hear. Hoist by her own petard me thinks! However I’m sure that she’ll find some very willing pupils in the Staff Room and the girls will be in for a treat.

Once again, Mary, you leave me in awe of your impressive descriptive power. Thank you seems such an inadequate response to your writing

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 7:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p9 Thurs 07/04/11

Thank you so much for all the lovely comments. And as to any problems with the French, I think most of you realise I do tend to weave the translation into the next sentence. If you really don't understand, just shout! I'll send you my dictionary! :mrgreen:

Fiona Mc wrote:
Oh Mary, I'm now wondering when you were a teacher, were you a Vivienne with a bag of tricks or a Hilda, with her quiet sense of humour throwing it back onto others.

Oh, I definitely hid behind my bag of tricks - or, rather, my many and varied visual aids, Fiona. I did like the children to 'engage' with the lesson. I'm afraid I'm not witty enough to make them laugh like Hilda and Vivien, :bawling: though we had our moments.

....“Oh, I’ve thought of a much better punishment, Gilles, “ Hilda said, her voice wobbling. “Miss Knowles, I’m sure you have many other delightful skills up that sleeve of yours, so you are going to be our secret weapon at all the staff evenings for the next year. You will be the entertainment. You will organise everything. No one else need apply – the job is yours. I’m sure the rest of the staff will be delighted not to have to dream up any more original ideas for a whole year. You know how they hate it with a vengeance!”

Vivien blanched. “You wouldn’t! You couldn’t! I’m new here. You can’t do that to me!”

“I thought I just did,” Hilda retorted, her smile serene. “I am your bonnie wee chieftain, am I not? But, do, please, continue your fascinating explanations to poor Sylvie and Gilles – who must think we’re all completely and utterly insane. Are you sure you want the girls to remain at the school, Sylvie, now you know the staff’s guilty secrets?”

“Believe me, Mademoiselle Annersley, you couldn’t pay me enough to take them away, after all we’ve seen and heard this afternoon!” gurgled Sylvie. “When I tell my friends, they’ll all be clamouring for you to take their own daughters. I’m just wondering how I can disguise myself as a pupil and stay here to enjoy all the fun. You must have room for a little one in some dormitory.”

It was Gilles, this time, who buried his face in his hands while Hilda gaped at the slight woman across the table. “Sylvie, it’s not all unadulterated jam here. Think of the accident and your poor twins!” Her voice faltered, but she took herself in hand, glanced sideways at Vivien and winked. “We do have fun, yes, but I can assure you it was never anything like this until Miss Knowles arrived last term. Her middle name is 'Mayhem'.”

“I’m not sure that’s quite true, Miss Annersley,” Vivien teased. “From all I’ve heard, your partner, Miss Wilson, had her moments.”

“Moments, did you say? Hours, more like!” Hilda’s face and voice grew soft. “Yes, she didn’t like things to be calm and quiet for too long. ‘Mischief’ was her middle name. She loved stirring things and people up – especially me!”

Her voice faded on the last two words and Vivien discovered she had to clear her own throat before she could speak. “I’ve seen the photos in the staff room, and they rather prove my point.”

Hilda smiled, but the sparkle in her eyes had dimmed, and Vivien added quickly, “To resume, Gilles - although I think most of us have forgotten the questions - my father made the gâteau, made all my props. He worked and worked at them until he got them performing just how he wanted. More often than not, when he was doing a children’s party he would have a rabbit popping out of that gâteau, or sometimes a dove.”

She shook her head at the twins who were sitting up with pleading faces. “No rabbits or doves around here, mes petites, and anyway, what would we do with them, afterwards?”

“Oh, they like their chicks and frogs well enough,” Sylvie smiled and then indicated the gâteau. “Your father certainly got this the way he wanted it, it seems to me. It’s perfection.”

“And fooled us all!” Hilda murmured, darkly. “By the way, I'm curious as to how you just happened to have those little chicks hanging around.”

“Oh, I always have a few of those with me, wherever I go. They’re ten a penny in England and are very useful for cheering up miserable children. Adults, too, on occasion! Fortunately, I hadn’t already shown them to you, had I, Emilie?”

Hilda nodded at this further evidence of Vivien’s tender care for others, but then, all of a sudden, a wave of sheer exhaustion hit her, and with it came an aching sadness. How swiftly and savagely a mention of Nell could hit a nerve and turn tears of laughter to tears of pain and grief. And always at the wrong moment! This was not a time for weeping! She took hold of herself and sat back, a silent spectator, as the others chatted or played with Vivien's toys. She failed to notice how closely Gilles was watching her.

Oh, Nell, why aren’t you here, dear heart? You would have enjoyed all this so much and probably added to the mischief and mayhem….. But, then, if you were still alive, none of this would be happening, would it? Vivien would be lonely and unhappy in London, and Ellie, my Ellie, would be lost and alone.

She waited, her eyes on the antics of the others, and a shuddering sigh escaped her.

You’re not there, are you? I’ve simply been talking to myself since you died. You’re safe and well and happy with Him. You tell me so in my dreams! Therefore, you can’t be having conversations with me, any more than you can pop your head round the door or be at the other end of the phone when it rings – or walk back in the room and smile at me. Things I’ve been expecting you to do for all these lonely months. But you’re gone….. last night’s storm showed me that.

Sh, lovely girl. I’m still here with you and enjoying every moment of this party. I’m only gone in the physical sense. The love is still with you, surrounding you and supporting you. And Ellie is not lost, but most wonderfully found.

A gentle hand came to rest on Hilda’s arm and she returned to the room with a sharp pang of regret. Her spirit yearned to dwell on Nell to the exclusion of everything else. She patted Vivien’s hand and let her eyes travel across the table to rest on Ellie.

Most wonderfully found? Oh, no, Ellie hadn’t been found. She’d found herself, once she could accept she was loved, and in so doing had discovered a gift for seeking out the troubles of others and trying to soothe them. The twins and Meg had benefited, but Hilda knew she herself had reaped the most benefit of all from her ward’s sensitive nature.

Ellie looked up and winked at her, but her eyes seemed worried as they rested on her guardian. Hilda returned the wink, gazed around the table at the others, then spoke softly. “You know, I think the twins are perfectly content playing with this truly deceptive gâteau and with all Miss Knowles’ other surprises, so why don’t the rest of us adjourn to the easy chairs to eat our cream cakes?” She rose to her feet. “Vivien, if you could make them comfortable and hand out the cakes, I’ll go and put the coffee to percolate. Ellie, chérie, could you find the small plates?”

She left the room rather rapidly, and made her way to the tiny kitchen. Reaching it, she closed the door behind her and leaned against it, her hands over her face.

Why now, Lord, when I have company. Wasn’t the storm last night enough? The children don’t need to see their Headmistress in tears. Please give me strength for just a little longer, so I don’t break down before they go. They’re such good people, so kindly and sympathetic, but they shouldn’t have to worry over my problems. When I’m alone is time enough for tears…

Seeing the world through a veil of tears, she moved quickly to the cupboard, took out the coffee and filled up the percolator. She reached to switch it on…. and paused, her hand in mid-air. Without warning, words tumbled out of her and echoed round the kitchen:

“When I’m alone” – the words tripped off his tongue
As though to be alone were nothing strange.
“When I was young,” he said, “when I was young….”

I thought of age, and loneliness, and change.
I thought how strange we grow when we’re alone,
And how unlike the selves that meet and talk,
And blow the candles out, and say goodnight.

‘Alone’…. the word is life endured and known.
It is the stillness where our spirits walk
And all but inmost faith is overthrown.


Oh, he had it just right, Siegfried Sassoon. The person who had joked and laughed in the Salon this afternoon was not the person she now was when alone. Everything she once was had, indeed, been overthrown by death – except her ‘inmost faith’. That still did, and always would, remain.

She shivered. Why had that particular poem come to her mind? Whatever the impetus, she knew that without her poetry, her books, she would not have survived the loss of Nell. Only they held her together in the middle of the dark and lonely nights.

She forced herself to move, switching on the percolator and reaching up to put the coffee away.

Underneath are the everlasting arms…..

It was as though someone had whispered the words behind her, words she had heard so many times in her mind since Nell died. She spun round, clutching the coffee to her chest. No one! Of course not! What had she expected? The ghost of Nell wafting around the tiny room?

She let out her breath in a huge sigh, and turned to put the coffee back in the cupboard. Even as she did so, the underlying message in the words seeped in and calmed her. Her tears dried. Her heart ceased its pounding. She leaned on the words as though they formed a mighty wall, under her, over her, all around her, sheltering her from all harm - if only she trusted.

She wiped her eyes, straightened her shoulders and walked back to the Salon, leaving the coffee to perk.....

Author:  clair [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 8:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Oh Mary - how do you do it? From laughter to tears in one swift movement - and no warning before it happens :roll:

Poor Hilda - hope that she keeps going at least until the twins have gone, she'd so hate them to see her break down. Please let her get some rest and some peace soon

Thanks for the update - bittersweet as it is :)

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 8:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Thank you Mary. Hilda's faith is really needed here. She is being tested beyond endurance and really needs to have a rest and quiet. The lunch has been a time of refreshment, but peace and quiet are neded now I hope Gilles will help her find it.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

((((Hilda)))) :cry:


Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

This sudden switch from laughter to tears is so much a part of a deeply felt grief such as Hilda's for Nell, isn't it? As Hilda herself keeps discovering, there is absolutely no rhyme or reason for just when those waves of grief will hit her, witness the sudden change here.

But at least she can still talk to Nell in her heart, and despite all her fears, Nell will continue to provide comfort, as here:

Quote:
But, then, if you were still alive, none of this would be happening, would it? Vivien would be lonely and unhappy in London, and Ellie, my Ellie, would be lost and alone.


Quote:
I’m only gone in the physical sense. The love is still with you, surrounding you and supporting you. And Ellie is not lost, but most wonderfully found.


Such a lovely comment from Nell about Ellie, which can't fail to strengthen and comfort Hilda - as so often happens, I find myself wishing that Nell and Ellie really could meet in life. :)

I don't know the Sassoon poem, but this other line is so very true, especially for someone with a faith as strong as Hilda's:

Quote:
Underneath are the everlasting arms…..


Hopefully she will not cease to draw comfort from those arms, even when she feels truly bereft of all human comfort. And I'm glad that the thought is clearly giving her the strength she needs to return to the others with the coffee percolator.

Thank you, Mary, for another wonderful scene, which tugs at so many emotions in the course of it. Once again we are privileged to be present through it, thanks to the power of your writing.

Author:  robinette [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Thank you Mary

You write Hilda so well and the whole scene a mixture of laughter and tears was perfect!

Author:  Celia [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Why, oh why, did Vivien mention Nell ? Hilda was so enjoying the respite and laughter, but just the name threw her back into the pit.

The Siegfried Sassoon poem describes her 'aloneness' so poignantly.
She is indeed not the same person when she is by herself and the longing for Nell is paramount.

Quote:
Underneath are the everlasting arms…..


This beautiful phrase and the strength of her 'inmost faith' bring her back and allow her to move on again.

Such a moving piece of writing Mary and, as Clair said, with no warning
that, for Hilda, the fun was about to end. Maybe Gilles will be able to help in some way. He seems very astute.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Apr 12, 2011 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

It had to happen, but I hope she can keep it from the twins, if not Gilles. I didn't know the Sassoon either; will add it to my commonplace book.
Nell is most certainly not gone, although in her darker moments Hilda might fear so. I'm sure she was an appreciative presence at the table.

Thank you :)

Author:  di [ Wed Apr 13, 2011 9:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Thank you, Mary. I do so feel for Hilda but I hope she's reassured with Nell's words. I'm sure she was present throughout the lunch, enjoying Vivian's tricks and the conversation around them.

As a scientist she would have had to work out exactly how the 'magic' worked but without taking the mystery and enjoyment away from the twins.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Apr 13, 2011 11:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Pain always pokes its head in when we least expect it. Thank you dear Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Apr 13, 2011 4:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Mary, there was something in that that really touched on my own situation at the moment, but I found some comfort in your words. Thankyou for writing this.

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Apr 14, 2011 9:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Poor Hilda. It had to come sometime - I could feel it building up all through lunch. But in her moment of near breakdown she's been reminded of her "inmost faith" and the "everlasting arms" beneath her.

I wonder what Gilles is going to say to her. He spotted very quickly that she had a severe headache. Perhaps he'll turn out to be a specialist in head injuries..............! :D

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Apr 17, 2011 7:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Oh Hilda! Poor woman. It really doesn't take much to tilt the world off of it's axis does it?

In some ways the mention of Nell had to come into the midsts of this dinner party. How well you show her agony, and her instinctive attempt to hide it. Not that anyone, barring the twins who are perhaps a tad young and have heads too full of their own concerns to bother overly much about the adults around them, was fooled by the attempt.

While I can understand her need to get by herself for a bit, I was wondering as she did so, whether it might be the right move. As hard as spending time with people might be for her, it might have helped her to distract herself if she had done so...

And yet, that need is so beautifully answered by time alone with God - and with Nell. Both of them reminding her that they are nearby, even if she cannot touch them.

I believe that she will find the others will be gentle with her from now on, and that the tone of the rest of their time together will have changed - beyond the twins delight at all that has taken place so far.

The fact that Gilles and Sylvie have seen her pain at the loss of her beloved Nell will surely make a difference to how they think and feel about her. OK Gilles in particular knew she was in pain, but this is a fresher reminding about it, and shows just how much she is still grieving...

Thank you Mary for a word picture of great beauty.

Author:  marni [ Mon Apr 18, 2011 1:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Thank you as always Mary. ((( )))

Author:  MHE [ Sun Apr 24, 2011 12:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Poor Hilda, what a change in mood and atmosphere that was for her. Once again we are reminded how quickly and without warning grief can strike . However it should not have been unexpected, after all, it is but a few short hours since her breakdown in the Salon, and she only had a few hours of restful sleep afterwards. As painful as this is for her, I'm sure that Hilda would rather that Nell continue to be mentioned in conversation as naturally as she was here. Vivien must be kicking herself for doing so, but I'm sure Hilda will reassure, just as she herself has been reassured by Nell's words to her.

As an Irish religieuse and dalaigh of your acquaintance said The sun does not shine without shadows being cast. That is precisely what we have in this beautifully crafted scene.

I'm sure that once the 'grown-ups' have finished their cake and coffee Gilles will whisk his family away in order that Hilda gets the peace and quiet that he has surely noticed that she needs.

Thank you Mary, for giving us another glimpse of the pain, grief and joy that is now part and parcel of Hilda's life through the power of your words.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Apr 24, 2011 6:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Mary,

I have been remiss in not commenting on this update but this week or so has been particularly difficult in Real Life and I didn't feel able to comment though I did read, and most appreciatively too !
I found it particularly poignant as I myself had had a sudden and wholly unexpected reminder that grief can catch one utterly unawares and when least expected....and only now can I bring myself to deal with it.

Thank you for capturing grief so eloquently........

Author:  jmc [ Wed Apr 27, 2011 11:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Sorry it has taken me so long to comment on this Mary. You have captured Hilda's emotions so beautifully. One can be extremely happy and relaxed but one small comment or one fleeting thought can bring painful memories back to the surface so abruptly.

Thank you.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon May 02, 2011 6:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Lots of hugs and apologies, Identity Hunt, for my raising up the spectre of your grief, and many thanks to all of you for the loving comments. I do apologise for not updating before now - and for the length of this new piece. :roll:


....Hilda forced herself to move, switching on the percolator and reaching up to put the coffee away.

Underneath are the everlasting arms…..

It was as though someone had whispered the words behind her, words she had heard so many times in her mind since Nell died. She spun round, clutching the coffee to her chest. No one! Of course not! What had she expected? The ghost of Nell wafting around the tiny room?

She let out her breath in a huge sigh, and turned to put the coffee back in the cupboard. Even as she did so, the underlying message in the words seeped in and calmed her. Her tears dried. Her heart ceased its pounding. She leaned on the words as though they formed a mighty wall, under her, over her, all around her, sheltering her from all harm - if only she trusted.

She wiped her eyes, straightened her shoulders and walked back to the Salon, leaving the coffee to perk. When she went in, she saw the girls had left the table, taking their toys with them. Marie was sitting with her father in one of the armchairs and clutching her chick, while Emilie was curled up on the floor at Sylvie’s feet and lining up the little frogs in front of her. Vivien was sitting beside Sylvie on the couch, and they were all enjoying the cream cakes, except for Ellie, who was seated on the arm of the other soft chair. She patted the cushions.

“Come and sit down, Madame,” she murmured. “You look so very tired.”

“I’m fine, Ellie, chérie.” Hilda tried to reassure her ward with a smile as she took the proffered seat, but out of the corner of her eye she caught Gilles glancing anxiously at his wife. Hilda wondered why, being totally unaware that she had walked in with a worn and weary air, her face chalk-white, dark shadows smudging the pale skin under her heavy eyes.

Gilles leaned forward. “You should be in bed, Mademoiselle Annersley. I think you’ve pushed yourself too far today in your efforts to make us feel easier about Marie and Emilie. We’ll drink our coffee and take our mischief-makers away.”

Vivien leaned over, put a plate on Hilda’s knee and offered her a choice of cakes, but Hilda took one look at them and passed her plate up to Ellie. “Please don’t rush away on my account, Gilles. We’ve all enjoyed ourselves immensely and I’m sorry I’ve rather spoiled things for you.”

She smiled at the twins. “You’ve had a good time, haven’t you, mes petites?” They nodded vigorously. “Well, you might feel even happier if I tell you that, when you return tomorrow afternoon, you will be back together in the same dormitory.” The two girls stared at her, hardly able to believe her words. “I asked Matron to move your belongings this afternoon, Emilie, although I should warn you that your cubicles are now at opposite ends of the room.”

Gilles’ eyes grew serious. “Is that wise, Mademoiselle Annersley? You separated them as a punishment, a punishment they surely deserved for two such incidents.”

“Gilles!” Sylvie’s face and voice revealed her startled indignation.

“There’s more to life than just having fun, ma mie,” he said, gently.

Hilda ignored them and looked only at the girls. “I understand your father’s concern, but I think you’ve learned your lesson, haven’t you, mes enfants? You’ve seen, at first hand, what can happen when my pupils are disobedient. You did spend three nights apart before the accident, and I know how much that hurt, but then there was the upset of the accident itself. To my mind, you’ve been punished enough.”

The twins’ eyes glowed at her but she held up a finger in warning. “However, at the first sign of any similar mischief or disobedience, you will be separated again – and it would be for good. There would be no second reprieve.”

Sylvie clutched Emilie to her, as though to protect her from Hilda’s words, whereas Marie simply looked at her father and nodded. He touched her cheek gently. He was so much wiser than his wife where the girls were concerned, thought Hilda, and she suspected it might have been the cause of some dispute between them. Had it been his decision to send the twins away from home? She would probably never know.

The sympathy she saw in Vivien’s eyes relaxed her a little, and she looked across at Sylvie. “I’m sorry to have spoiled this golden afternoon for you all, Sylvie, and I know I must seem harsh, but I have to think about all the others who get involved when things go wrong. My handyman, Gaudenz, was put to a great deal of extra work by Emilie’s and Marie’s behaviour, as was Miss Andrews.”

Her eyes turned back to the twins. “You saw the mess you made both times, so I hope you can see the point I’m making, girls. I’m sure you would rather be enjoying yourselves, as we have here this afternoon, than suffering my constant displeasure.” She smiled at them, to try and take away the sting of her words.

“You’re not being harsh, Mademoiselle Annersley, just honest and caring,” Gilles offered. “They have to learn, some time, that getting into habits of mischief-making and disobedience won’t bring them lasting happiness. I hope your generosity now, and the care you showed them after the accident, will make them think a little more seriously about their behaviour.”

Sylvie’s face relaxed, and Hilda saw that she understood, which was just as well, for she herself would not be argued with on this. She was Headmistress and she was responsible for all those in her care, not just the one or two. However, she saw that the young girls seemed rather daunted by her words, so gentled her voice.

“Don’t look so worried, mes petites. I’m only referring to real naughtiness, like building that snowman inside the building. It did a lot of damage – and tempted others into a naughtiness they would neve have contemplated without your encouragement.”

She felt Ellie’s arm tighten round her shoulders and guessed that her ward still found the thought of that snow man a good joke, so she quickly changed the subject. “Speaking of snowmen, I must tell you that I have also rescinded your other punishment. You may now go out with the others in the snow and join in the fun, next time the weather allows – although poor Emilie won’t be able to ski for a few weeks, I’m sorry to say.”

The corners of Emilie’s mouth turned down. Instantly, Marie scrambled down from her perch, plopped herself on the floor and offered her chick to her twin sister. Hilda found herself moved to tears at such a spontaneously loving gesture.

“I’m sure Marie won’t mind giving up her own skiing to keep Emilie company until her arm is better,” Sylvie said.

Hilda saw Gilles’ face darken in anger at this and she jumped in quickly. “That wouldn’t be good for either of them, Sylvie. They’ve reached the age when they should be looking outwards to make other friends and not depend on each other so much. We will make sure Emilie still has plenty of fun, so there is absolutely no necessity for Marie to give up any of her own pleasure.”

Tension hummed in the air. Sylvie was the one to frown this time and Emilie was looking very upset. Hilda, however, had seen something that gave her pause. Marie’s face had brightened. Not much, but it was there, and Hilda wondered how often the girl had to give in to Emilie when Gilles was absent. She also wondered if Sylvie was even aware that it was happening, or that she was actually facilitating it by her words and actions. Emilie had become the dominant twin - and only Gilles seemed willing to acknowledge the fact.

“I don’t mind staying with Emilie,” Marie murmured.

“But I’m afraid I do mind, Marie,” Hilda replied, her voice regretful but filled with a firm resolve.

She leaned forward to make her point. “Unless one is ill, one skis, and there are very few exceptions to that rule at this school. Emilie will still go out, either to be pulled around on a toboggan or have a one-handed snowball fight or whatever the staff and prefects decide to offer those who can’t ski. She will have to accept her temporary handicap with good humour, just as you will have to accept that sometimes you can’t – and shouldn’t – try to make it better. You’re a loving and generous child, Marie, and Emilie is a brave one, but she mustn’t always expect you to deny yourself for her sake. She must put you first, some of the time.”

Hilda’s eyes had remained fixed on Marie’s as she spoke, so she didn’t see the deep admiration in Gilles’ eyes, nor the dawning respect in Sylvie’s, nor even the tender love in Ellie’s and Vivien’s. She did, however, see Marie turn her head and look doubtfully at her twin, who returned the look with a certain grimness. Then, in a move which touched them all, Emilie pulled her sister’s plait and grinned at her. “Maybe you’ll fall and break your own arm while you're skiing and then we can be proper twins again!”

Gilles gave a great laugh and the tension in the room dissipated, at a stroke. He fell to his knees and pulled both his daughters to him in a close embrace. He kissed Emilie’s cheek. “I know how hard that was for you, ma belle, and I’m so proud of you.”

He turned his head and kissed Marie. “I’m proud of you as well, mon ange. You never count the cost, do you? Now, what do you both say to Mademoiselle Annersely for her kindness?”

They both returned his kiss and then looked at Hilda, but she shook her head. “You have no need to thank me, mes petites. These last few days have taught me what wonderful girls you both are. I know we’re all going to get on famously from now on.” She crossed her fingers as she spoke, and determined to have a long and serious talk with them in the coming week.

She knew Gilles would have many wise words for his daughters in the next twenty-four hours – and his word would be law. She did hope, however, that he wouldn’t be too forceful and upset them or his wife. What she was completely sure of, however, was that he and Sylvie would pour out a great deal of love on their daughters, and the latter would return to school with their fears and misery soothed, their nightmares banished.

They formed a very close family unit, despite their differences, and that was the most important thing of all. Unlike Ellie and Meg, these two girls would always know unconditional love and were very blessed.

All of a sudden, she felt Ellie’s arm sneak back round her shoulders, as though she could read her guardian’s thoughts. Hilda leaned her weary head against her ward’s young strength and felt her own blessedness in the midst of her grief. Loneliness dogged her footsteps – but she was not alone.

Author:  Amira [ Mon May 02, 2011 7:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Sun 02/05/11

New Dreams was the drabble that made me join the forum rather than just lurking, although I haven't commented before now. It always lifts my heart to see that there has been an update and this one was such a beautiful one. You have captured the relationships that the Mousselins have with each other so beautifully, as well as the burgeoning love between Hilda and Ellie. New Dreams has been a source of great comfort but also a reminder of higher things, of the power of the human spirit. I probably won't comment often, but today I felt I needed to say how much this drabble has touched my heart.

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon May 02, 2011 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Sun 02/05/11

Tell me Mary, how do you do it? Each time I think that you cannot impress me any further, that it simply can't get any better, you prove me wrong!!!

There is just so much to be commented on. You apologise for the length of the post, but the simple fact of the matter is that you couldn't have made it any shorter. It wasn't for splitting before the concluding remarks.

I think the biggest thing which stands out to me is the growth of understanding which runs throughout the whole scene - from the understanding of Gilles, and the older members of the party, that Hilda has truly had enough now, despite her best efforts to hide this fact from them, right the way through to Hilda's understanding of the real family dynamics, when the cracks start to show, and onto the development of understanding from Sylvie, Marie, and Emilie as to the effect of the way things are at home on the way they grow up. It seems to me that a real foundation is being laid here for a more mature handling of things on the part of all three of them - the understanding that Marie is to be allowed to be a little girl some of the time, and that it is not good for Emilie to always get her way...

I find it interesting that it is now that the flaws inherent in Sylvie's character are now coming to light. She would have the girls allowed to remain together completely, and never separated, she would have Emilie babied, and for Marie to give up good things to share in a suffering which she does not deserve... No one is suggesting that it isn't good to sometimes give up what you'd like to do for the sake of another, but that it shouldn't feel like you've no option, that you've always got to give up something for the other just isn't good, and Hilda sees that this is 'in play' again here... Her perception is amazing.

As is that of Gilles, though he seems incapable of explaining to his wife exactly why he disagrees with her... Maybe he struggles to get on her level in some things, which is why it requires a 'Hilda' to do so.

Thank you Mary - I just hope that this step forward continues and the family is happier for it.

Author:  shesings [ Mon May 02, 2011 7:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Sun 02/05/11

What a wonderfully drawn picture of gried, courage, strength of character and love, Mary! Thank you :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon May 02, 2011 7:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Sun 02/05/11

Thank you Mary.

Quote:
Underneath are the everlasting arms…..

It was as though someone had whispered the words behind her, words she had heard so many times in her mind since Nell died. She spun round, clutching the coffee to her chest. No one! Of course not! What had she expected? The ghost of Nell wafting around the tiny room?


How much Hilda needed those words. Pleased Giles realised how exhausted Hilda is and how she needs rest. Hope she gets some soon.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon May 02, 2011 8:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Sun 02/05/11

I think Gilles must have insisted on the twins going to boarding school as he realised that they needed the discipline. Sylvia loves them both but is not really being as good a parent as she should - especially to little Marie.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon May 02, 2011 8:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p10 Tues 12/04/11

Underneath are the everlasting arms…..

Quote:
It was as though someone had whispered the words behind her, words she had heard so many times in her mind since Nell died. .... What had she expected? The ghost of Nell wafting around the tiny room? .... She leaned on the words as though they formed a mighty wall, under her, over her, all around her, sheltering her from all harm - if only she trusted.
Quote:
........
All of a sudden, she felt Ellie’s arm sneak back round her shoulders, as though she could read her guardian’s thoughts..... Hilda..... felt her own blessedness in the midst of her grief. Loneliness dogged her footsteps – but she was not alone.


How well those two comments (I've shortened the quotations to their essential elements, but the whole paragraphs are relevant) sum up Hilda's situation. The last two sentences in particular - if only she can hold on to that thought and at the same time relax underneath 'those everlasting arms', she will have taken another essential step in her grief journey.

And sandwiched between those thoughts, come so many other things. The love which Viven and Ellie so clearly bear for her. Gilles' anxiety at her appearance as she returns to the salon.

Then there are the interchanges among a clearly close-knit family which at the same time show that things there are not always as smooth as they might be. The never-ending consequences of 'twin-ship', both positive and negative. The clear divergences between Gilles and Sylvie when it comes to handling the girls, (which may well be the reason Gilles insisted on boarding school) especially Sylvie's hint that Marie be expected to forgo her own skiing while Emile is hors de combat, which Hilda negates firmly, but with the true authority of her position as headmistress. Emilie's own acceptance of this fiat augurs well for her future.

And above it all, Hilda's clear sense that she has to be fair to both girls, as she tempers justice with mercy once more by allowing them to return to being in same dormitory after their exeat.

Quote:
Unlike Ellie and Meg, these two girls would always know unconditional love and were very blessed.


How very true - and how important to remember.

Thank you, Mary, for once again allowing us to be privy to such a telling conversation through Hilda's strength and the power of your words.

Author:  Abi [ Mon May 02, 2011 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

The difference between the parents is very interesting. I'm glad Gilles is so obviously behind Hilda in the more harsh-sounding decisions she has to make; he seems to understand his daughters' needs very well.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon May 02, 2011 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

As Amira said, it was New Dreams that made me stop lurking and join the Board. So much of what you say "hits the spot", giving me much to ponder and consider.

Hilda is so perceptive here, spotting the differing needs of Emile and Marie and the differing reactions of their parents. It's too easy to refer to any twins as "the twins", rather than remembering they are separate people. And the love Ellie and Vivien feel for her is even further deepened by her obvious love and care for others.

Hope Gilles takes his little family off soon and lets Hilda have some time to herself ... whether for rest or more anguish. Whatever - she needs to be on her own for a while.

Thank you, Mary. :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue May 03, 2011 11:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Mary,

Where am I to begin commenting? You managed to cram an enormous amount into those words, you know !

I will content myself with saying how much I loved the insight into the family dynamics of Gilles et al......... much as I like Sylvie, she is being very unwise to expect that Marie must always place Emilie's needs and wishes before her own. This sort of attitude is guaranteed to end in trouble, one way or the other :roll: They are twins, not clones, and must be allowed to follow their individual paths and develop their own personalities, as Gilles - and Hilda- see so clearly.

I'm glad Sylvie begins to see things in the same light too.

Author:  Celia [ Tue May 03, 2011 7:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Great ! A lovely long post to come home to.

Whether it was God or Nell who put the 'everlasting arms' quote into
Hilda's mind it was a beautiful thing to do, and helped her to cope with the necessary serious talk with the twins and their parents.
Quote:
“They have to learn, some time, that getting into habits of mischief-making and disobedience won’t bring them lasting happiness


How right Gilles is here; hopefully the girls will heed what has been said by Hilda, and their parents,and the further loving suggestions on behaviour to be made by their parents once the family go off together.

Thank you Mary for showing us what each and every person in the Salon felt, and thereby making us a party to the unfolding scene.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed May 04, 2011 4:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

How well Hilda handled a very difficult situation there. I was slightly worried when she thought that she was Headmistress - not that I thought she was wrong, but it just encapsulated so neatly all of the tension in the room, and things very nearly spilled over, then.

I hope that the twins continue to learn and grow. They are so very blessed to have such a perceptive Head.

Thankyou, as ever, Mary.

Author:  clair [ Wed May 04, 2011 5:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

What an amazing, yet unexpected end to that lunch - after all the fun the gentle seriousness will surely have more of an effect on the twins than any real scolding.

The differences between Gilles and Sylvie show up so well - very glad that neither argued with Hilda (they wouldn't live long if they did mind you!) and accepted that, in school at least, her word is law

Mary, I'm constantly in awe of your writing and will happily wait for the next part whenever you and Hilda are ready to let us have it. Thank you x

Author:  seven [ Wed May 04, 2011 6:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Very astute of Hilda to see the problem between the twins and the difference in the parents' reactions to them both.

Hope Hilda communicates with you soon Mary so we can continue to receive your wisdom.

Author:  MHE [ Thu May 05, 2011 9:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Like Identity Hunt, I was at a loss as to where to start with my comment on this latest vignette.

Once again Hilda shows us how well she reads both her pupils and other people. Yes the twins have had fun over lunch in the unexpected company of their parents, Vivien and Ellie but they do need to be reminded of what mischief they have been involved with during the term. After all they managed all that mischief in a few short weeks! As Elder said, we see Hilda tempering justice with mercy; that is the second time this term we have seen her do this. When it comes to handling twins within the school, surely Hilda is in a prime position to understand and see what needs to be done. After all they are not the first set of twins to have graced the Chalet School and most certainly not the first set to have tried the patience of the mistresses! As an aunt to twins, I know how difficult it is to remember to treat them as individuals and not as two halves of the same person, even more so in the case of identical twins. Their twinship is important but it is equally important that they be allowed to grow and nurture their own individual personalities.

It is obvious, too from all that is said and done in this scene that the other occupants of the Salon appreciate the strain Hilda is labouring under and I'm quite sure that, once the coffee that is percolating has been drunk, they will all slip quietly away so that she can have her much needed rest and the chance to be 'with' Nell.

On Sunday in chapel we sang a Welsh hymn that in some ways echoes the phrase Underneath are the everlasting arms…. As far as I'm aware the hymn has not been translated but the gist of the words that were sung is: the traveller on the road to Emmaus will draw near, my faith knows that this is so.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us, through the power of your words, to see such an important time in the twins' school life.

Author:  Elbee [ Thu May 05, 2011 10:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Thank you, Mary. Such beautiful writing.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 05, 2011 6:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Mon 02/05/11

Thank you so much for de-lurking here, Amira, and for your very generous comment. And thanks for the very interesting comments from all of you re the family dynamics of the Mousselins.
seven wrote:
Hope Hilda communicates with you soon Mary so we can continue to receive your wisdom.

Whose wisdom, Seven? :shock: Not mine, I assure you. :P But thank you for wanting more. Here you are.....

....All of a sudden, she felt Ellie’s arm sneak back round her shoulders, as though she could read her guardian’s thoughts. Hilda leaned her weary head against her ward’s young strength and felt her own blessedness in the midst of her grief. Loneliness dogged her footsteps – but she was not alone.

She watched Vivien busy herself dispensing the coffee and handing round more cakes, and was grateful for all the tender care that wished to ease her suffering. Ellie gave her guardian another hug and then went to sit by Vivien to help her keep the twins amused, planning the party they would have in the Juniors. Hilda, meanwhile, handed over to Gilles and Sylvie the list she had prepared of things to see and do in Interlaken.

“The forecast is good, so you should be able to get out and about.”

Sylvie glanced across at the little group making plans and then turned a face full of remorse on Hilda. “I’m sorry I got a little upset just now, Mademoiselle Annersley. You were justified in everything you said. Both the girls are mischievous, but Emilie is more so and I have to confess to encouraging her. I love them both and I just don’t want to break their spirits.”

Gilles put an arm round her. “Nothing wrong in loving, chérie. You encourage me, too, and I have my own mad moments, n’est-ce pas? I think, though, that the time has come for us to imitate Mademoiselle Annersley and temper our love with a little more discipline. She seems to have the perfect balance.”

They both looked at Hilda but she shook her head. “Not always, Gilles. Sometimes, I get it badly wrong, with disastrous results.”

She sipped her coffee and regarded them both with sad eyes. Too many things had gone wrong this term for her to believe she had the balance right. She hadn’t kept her eye firmly on the ball and several people had suffered because of it.

A little later she accompanied the family to the front door, the twins clutching their chicks and frogs, their precious coins safe in Gilles’ pocket. There had been many hugs for Vivien and Ellie. Even Hilda had come in for her share. Vivien and Ellie had assured her they would see to all the clearing away, so now she helped the twins into their coats and boots and handed over their little case to Gilles.

Sylvie turned and took Hilda’s hand. “I wish we could get to know each other better, but I do understand that in your position….”

Hilda patted the hand holding hers. “It wouldn’t work, Sylvie. I can’t favour just one family. It wouldn’t be good for Emilie and Marie.” It was bad enough that she was close to the Maynards, Bettanys and Russells. The wonder was that no one, so far as she knew, had ever suffered because of it. “But it’s very kind of you to want it, especially after my rather harsh words just now.” Her smile was wry in the extreme. “Perhaps when I retire, some time in the future, it may be possible.”

Sylvie suddenly reached up and planted a gentle kiss on Hilda’s cheek. “We’ll hold you to it! How I wish I could be like you – so calm, so sure, so loving….” She stopped and blushed, then gave a bashful smile and turned to the girls, leaving Hilda aghast.

Gilles had seen the little byplay. “Give me a moment,” he murmured to Hilda as he shrugged on his own coat. He took wife, children and case out to the car, settled them and then returned to Hilda, who was standing shivering just inside the door.

“She’s right, my forthright little wife,” he said with great seriousness, drawing her a little way in from the door. “I can see you don’t think you’re any of those things she mentioned, but there is great wisdom and kindliness behind those remarkably quick eyes of yours, and you radiate a peaceful serenity, even in your grief. I, too, would like there to be true friendship between us, but I can see it is impossible for the moment. To know my children are in your care has mightily relieved my mind. Watching you in action has shown me just what it is we ourselves need to do to help them grow into the sort of admirable women we’ve met here today.”

Hilda’s hand trembled in his and she wondered if he would still feel the same way if he knew she was leaving the school the following year. Of course he would, she told herself sharply. Nancy was already doing a wonderful job over at St Mildred’s and would bring her own brand of wisdom and fun to the Headship of the Chalet School proper. And, after all, the Chalet School was not any one person but a whole community, each part of that community willing to offer what it could.

“I’m not sure what to say, Gilles,” she murmured. “You and Sylvie make too much of me. Ellie and Vivien have done far more than I for the the twins the last few days.”

He nodded his head. “That may be so, and they are both great fun to be with. But you gave our daughters intense comfort the day of the accident, for which we are truly grateful, although you had already begun to make your mark on them before that. From what they have told us, often quite unconsciously, it is quite clear that you are beginning to understand them extremely well, after only a very short time, and seem to know what will temper them best and curb their naughtiness. Strangely, they don’t hold any of it against you. They love you.”

Gilles was so sincere that the words didn’t sound fulsome or trite. They were a simple expression of the truth as he saw it. Hilda’s lips were now trembling in time with her hand, which she tried to withdraw. Once more, he kept it tight in his warm grasp.

“I won’t say any more. You’ve had more than enough today. Something upset you a short while ago, although you’ve tried so hard to hide it. You also look very weary, and that head is bothering you quite badly, isn’t it? Concussion requires a lot of rest, but I imagine that is hard to come by when one is Headmistress, especially when that Headmistress is also grieving and also feeling guilty.”

She looked down at their joined hands to hide her tears at his sensitive perception. He missed so very little.

His hand tightened, so she knew he sensed her distress. “You said back there that sometimes you get things wrong, with disastrous results. I have trouble imagining that, I must confess, but don’t you think that, as a doctor, I also get it badly wrong, and that my patients then suffer? I’m human and flawed, just like you, so I repeat – stop feeling guilty about the twins, or indeed about the mistress who was injured. There was nothing you could have done to prevent the accident. Even if I hadn’t already suspected as much, Ellie and Mademoiselle Knowles made it very clear to us while you were out of the room.”

Hilda looked up, tried to smile. “My head knows that, Gilles, but the rest of me has trouble catching up with it.” His eyes were warm with compassion as he nodded. “I just keep thanking God that Ellie was there and knew what to do. Without her….” Her voice broke.

“Indeed! But she was there!” he reminded her. “Try to keep that in your mind. What a beautiful girl she is, inside and out. Guardian and ward seem to match each other perfectly.”

This time her smile was radiant. “All I know is that we suit each other perfectly, Gilles.”

He cocked his finger and pretended to shoot her, and she had the grace to acknowledge his hit. He laughed, then added lightly, “As for Mademoiselle Knowles, just like her Headmistress she is blessed with a healing spirit, even if she does go about it in eccentric ways. I’m not sure where you found her, but you should hang on to her as tightly as you can!”

He raised his eyebrows and she nodded. “I agree with you whole-heartedly, and I think all my girls would, too. Everyone loves her. Perhaps you could do me a favour, Gilles. When you return with Marie and Emilie, could you bring the finest bouquet of flowers you can find down there in Interlaken? Money’s no object and I’ll pay you tomorrow. Miss Knowles made our meeting a very special time and I would like to show her my appreciation.”

“She did, indeed, make it very special,” he chuckled. “It’s one we won’t soon forget. I’ll get Sylvie and the girls to choose the flowers. Want some for Ellie, too?”

She shook her head, thinking of their trip to Boston. “Ellie is getting her own reward, but it won’t be happening quite yet.”

“I suspect that loving girl gets her reward just from being your ward,” he murmured, and there was a roguish twinkle in his eye when he saw how he had startled her.

“Anything I do for Ellie is more than re-paid, Gilles.” Hilda’s mellow voice was rich with her love. “She is one of the most beautiful gifts life has ever offered me.”

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu May 05, 2011 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Oh Hilda, Hilda... Stop feeling yourself responsible for everything which goes wrong at the school!!! You're only one woman, doing her best, against huge odds... You can't be God woman, and for all your feelings of guilt, you can't see to everything. Let yourself be human, and fail at times - without hauling yourself over the coals for it!!!

Also, you need to accept the compliments people give you - they can see what you're aiming for far more clearly than you can imagine. OK, so you often fall short, but they can see that the purity of the wish is beyond what is commonly seen.

Right. Having got through that, I can say thank you for that wonderful update. I think it could be said to be realistic, seeing I was left wanting to shake Hilda, despite her generosity to Ellie and Vivien... I'm sure the latter will be bowled over by the flowers - and possibly slightly perplexed, as it's the last thing she would dream of happening. Flowers for simply being herself? Hilda has some kind of second sight for making her staff, and others, know that their efforts are appreciated!

I also loved the way that Gilles and Sylvie were able to realise that Hilda did have a better way forwards with their two scaramouches - I guess all those years of dealing with growing girls has to be useful for something!!! ;)

And Gilles is just a love! So clear seeing, but so gentle with it. I think this statement he makes to Sylvie just sums him up so completely:


Quote:
Gilles put an arm round her. “Nothing wrong in loving, chérie. You encourage me, too, and I have my own mad moments, n’est-ce pas? I think, though, that the time has come for us to imitate Mademoiselle Annersley and temper our love with a little more discipline. She seems to have the perfect balance.”


And his words to Hilda when he returns to her (and removes her from the cold door - Gwynneth would approve) are more of the same.

What a post this has been, so full of different emotions and things... Something for everyone perhaps.

Thank you Mary. :D

Author:  shesings [ Thu May 05, 2011 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Mary, Squirrel has said it all for me too - thank you!

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 05, 2011 7:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Quote:
so I repeat – stop feeling guilty about the twins, or indeed about the mistress who was injured. There was nothing you could have done to prevent the accident. Even if I hadn’t already suspected as much, Ellie and Mademoiselle Knowles made it very clear to us while you were out of the room.”

Hilda looked up, tried to smile. “My head knows that, Gilles, but the rest of me has trouble catching up with it.” His eyes were warm with compassion as he nodded. “I just keep thanking God that Ellie was there and knew what to do. Without her….” Her voice broke.

“Indeed! But she was there!” he reminded her. “Try to keep that in your mind.


Giles is so right here, Hilda has to stop feeling guilty for what she could not control and to continue to thank God that Ellie was there and knew what to do.

Thank you Mary. It is good to know that Giles and Sylvie will be there for her in her new life after the Chalet School.

Author:  AnneM [ Thu May 05, 2011 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Gilles said:
Quote:
I’m human and flawed, just like you

Hilda knows this all too well, but she doesn't really accept it with her whole self. I don't think she'll ever get rid of her inclination to feel guilty when things go wrong, despite all MA's urgings, but perhaps hearing Gilles admit it of himself and of her so matter-of-factly will help her to get a better balance.

Thanks, Mary - lovely to see Hilda adding to her fan base! :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu May 05, 2011 10:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

It would be a rare person, who, blessed with such gifts of insight and understanding as Hilda posesses, would not feel guilty at what she sees as her own inadequacies, even when the world around her is shouting loudly that she should not feel that way. I'm glad that Gilles can see it so clearly and seek to reassure her, and that she does manage to acknowledge it somewhat, even while admitting that 'my head knows that, but the rest of me takes longer catching up'. I'm also very glad that he can see the very special relationship between Ellie and her guardian and how much it means to the two of them. He, too, is extraordinarily perceptive, a trait which is clearly part of what endears him so much to his patients and their families.

I really liked Sylvie's spontaneous, but very sincere apology for her words earlier - she and Gilles clearly adore each other, even when their views differ on certain issues regarding the twins. They really are a very special family - I hope we'll see more of the parents as well as the children in the future - pretty please.

In fact, this whole luncheon interlude has been a truly wonderful experience, with so much enjoyment and fun, but many serious and revealing moments too. Here's hoping Hilda can finally get some rest, perhaps in Ellie's company, for the remainder of the afternoon - I think both of them might benefit from it! :)

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to be part of this through the magic of your words.

Author:  Celia [ Fri May 06, 2011 11:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

It's good that Ellie's love reminds Hilda that she is not alone,even though she is still so lonely.
Quote:
“Not always, Gilles. Sometimes, I get it badly wrong, with disastrous results.”

Ah, Hilda still feels guilty that she didn't lead the walk. She knows that if she had ,some of the mayhem would have been avoided !

Quote:
you radiate a peaceful serenity, even in your grief.

Oh yes, and we are privileged to feel it too thanks to your writing Mary.

Gilles is so perceptive and kindly.....I'm sure some of his comments will give Hilda pause for thought when she has some time to herself.

Thank you Mary, another post giving me plenty to dwell on too :lol:

Author:  jmc [ Fri May 06, 2011 1:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Such wise words from Gilles there. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri May 06, 2011 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

I am so happy to see that Hilda has gained a whole family of new friends, even if she cannot fully actualise that friendship due to the constraints of maintaining appropriate boundaries in school life........though I'm now being to suspect that their full potential and impact may not be realised till Hilda leaves for the Convent.

I can just see MA's interactions with this family :mrgreen:
Thank you, Mary !

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sat May 07, 2011 12:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

That was a wonderful conversation, and I hope that Hilda will remember it for when she needs it most. Now she's to stop thinking of other people and go to bed!

Thankyou!

Author:  di [ Sat May 07, 2011 3:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Two updates since my computer crashed :cry: The trouble with posting late is that those before me have said it all in so many different ways.

All I am left with is a heartfelt 'thank you' for those two beautiful posts and to say it is a pity that Hilda feels she can not befriend Sylvie and Gilles as I think they would be good for her. After all she quite rightly says that she is friendly with the Russells', Maynards' and Bettanys' without any difficulties so it wouldn't be difficult to encompass the Mousselins. However, at present it is not to be. :(

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Mon May 09, 2011 10:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Once again I was left speechless by this latest scene.

We clearly see here just how deeply guilty Hilda feels about all that has happened so far this term. I wish she would just accept that she's not superwoman and that others too missed the signs of which way the ball was bouncing. Thank goodness that Ellie and Vivien managed to paint a fuller picture of the accident and its aftermath to Gilles and that he in turn, does his best to try and convince Hilda to let go of her conviction that she could have prevented it. Hopefully, before too long Hilda's heart will have caught up with her brain and she will be able to put the accident to one side and move on although she won't forget it, nor its consequences.

It is such a shame that Hilda feels that she can't encourage this burgeoning friendship with the Mousselins, born of adversity. Yes it would be impossible for her to spend time with them as a family while the school links them to each other, but I hope that they can remain in touch by letter at least especially in view of Ellie's friendship with them.

What an inspired choice of gift for Vivien those flowers are in view of the way she herself has been producing flowers left, right and center during lunch :) No doubt she'll berate Hilda for giving them to her, but at the same time, will appreciate the thought and care behind them.

Thank you Mary, for yet again, through the magic of your words, allowing us to be the unseen observers of this scene.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon May 09, 2011 7:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Thank you for all the kindly comments. :D

Elder in Ontario wrote:
It would be a rare person, who, blessed with such gifts of insight and understanding as Hilda posesses, would not feel guilty at what she sees as her own inadequacies....

How true, Elder! Guilt is such an easy thing to burden ourselves with when things go wrong. :bawling: And there's more..... but it's a short piece, for a change. :roll:


".........Want some for Ellie, too?”

Hilda shook her head, thinking of their trip to Boston. “Ellie is getting her own reward, but it won’t be happening quite yet.”

“I suspect that girl gets her reward just from being your ward,” he murmured, and there was that roguish twinkle in his eye again when he saw how he had startled her.

“Anything I do for Ellie is more than re-paid, Gilles.” Hilda’s mellow voice was rich with her love. “She is one of the most beautiful gifts life has ever offered me.”

He saw she had reached the end of her tether and so, with a truly Gallic gesture, he raised to his lips the hand he was still holding. “May le bon Dieu bless you and all those you love. Now, go and rest. I want to see rosier cheeks and brighter eyes tomorrow.”

He smiled and was gone, crunching over the snow to the car. Through a veil of tears, Hilda waved the little family off, then closed the heavy door and leaned her aching head against it. What a truly generous, kindly and perceptive man Gilles was, she thought. With just a hint of roguish charm about him!

Like everyone else, he wanted her free of guilt about the accident, but she knew, deep down inside, that if she herself had taken those girls for their walk, as had been planned, then Marie-Luce and Christine would not have dared to climb that snowy bank and so would not have slipped and knocked into Linda and Emilie. It wasn’t that Linda was a bad teacher - but Hilda knew that she herself inspired a distinct awe in her pupils, as had Nell. Disobedience in their presence simply wasn’t an issue.

But how could you say such a thing out loud and not sound like a braggart? Or not sound as though you were criticising one of your staff? Perhaps she was, secretly!

Linda had done marvels out there on the road and probably saved many lives by her quick-thinking, but she hadn’t made much impact on her difficult form’s attitude and behaviour during the several months she had been with them, and Tessa’s absence had only worsened the situation. Linda’s form had been the one which had caused the most problems for Mireille and the prefects since term began. They had been insolent and disobedient and unrepentant, even after their enforced performance at the concert. Hilda herself had caught the resentment in several girls’ eyes. Like others in the form, Marie-Luce and Christine had seen no need to be wary of their form mistress and so had done the unthinkable - and added their own contribution to the near-fatal accident.

Hilda knew, now, that she should have made a different choice for mistress of Upper IVB at the beginning of the school year, but she had still been so mired in her dreadful grief, and in such pain from the gunshot wound, that she had not been thinking straight. So why blame Linda for what she herself should have foreseen?

She shrugged! Hindsight was a wonderful thing – and Matey a formidable force to placate. On Thursday last, she had simply been too formidable for her Headmistress to fight, and the latter had bowed to the pressure, acknowledging that her head ached too badly for her to take anyone for their walk in the snow – thus leaving the way wide open for potential disaster! So now, all sorts of guilts were eating away at her, and there was no Nell to laugh them all away.

Laugh? I could shake you very hard, my girl! You do have Gwynneth to share it all with, now that you’ve opened up more to each other. She’d soon laugh your fears to scorn.

Maybe, maybe not. She was so angry with Linda for the way she fought me over Meg that I’m not sure she sees any good in her at all, right now – or in Joan, either, despite all Joan has done for Meg since that staff meeting.

But you see good in both of them, naturally! Why are you always so soft on everyone else and so hard on yourself? Why take the blame for Linda’s deficiencies?

Is that what I’m doing, dear heart? Probably! I’m not as soft as you think, however, as I intend to leave Joan as form mistress, no matter when Linda returns. After the almighty shock that form has just received, Joan and Tonia between them might just bring them round – and Linda can take it easy for the rest of the year.

Like you should be doing, but won’t! I’m glad to see you have some sense left in that aching head of yours and can accept that Linda didn’t help herself or her form. Even young Gilles saw how unnecessary all your self-blame is, even if he didn’t understand the why of it. He told it like it is - you did your best, and more than your best, at a time when you’re grieving badly and in a great deal of very real pain. As you were last August and September, when you were making so many life-changing decisions….


Hilda sighed and gave it up. All at once, she was too worn and weary even for guilt. She pressed her forehead more deeply into the wood, as though to punish herself, and thought about the afternoon. And Gilles! Such a good man! He had understood the paradoxes at the heart of her and had tried very hard to wipe the slate clean.

He was of the same benevolent and big-hearted ilk as Ian Stuart and Peter Sinclair, although the three men were very different in so many ways. She’d never been close to any man since she had lost James, had never met one who measured up to his loving generosity and sensitivity. Now, suddenly, in the latter part of her life, when she least expected it, she had several very special men in her life.

Your doing or His, Nell? Tell Him I owe Him so much for sending these gracious men as friends. He’s trying so hard to make up to me for your loss.

But it doesn’t make up for it, does it, dear girl? And I could still shake you!

It helps, most of the time. And in that, I am more fortunate than most grieving people.

How brave you are! Just keep telling yourself the love goes on….. and remind yourself, now and then, of Ruskin’s words, which I know you believe beyond any shadow of doubt: Death is not a journey into an unknown land; it is a voyage home.


A muffled sob was heard in that quiet corridor.....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon May 09, 2011 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p11 Thurs 05/05/11

Poor Hilda - that guilt is never going to disappear completely, is it?

It may be true that if she had taken the group for their walk on Thursday afternoon the accident may not have happened - but equally, the truth is that she was physically beyond being able to do so. And hindsight is always a wonderful thing, along with the guilt over wondering if what did happen could have been avoided.

Quote:
It helps, most of the time. And in that, I am more fortunate than most grieving people.

How brave you are! Just keep telling yourself the love goes on….. and remind yourself, now and then, of Ruskin’s words, which I know you believe beyond any shadow of doubt: Death is not a journey into an unknown land; it is a voyage home. [/i]


I think Hilda's statement and Nell's response here sum up the situation very succinctly. Yes, Hilda is more fortunate than many grieving people to have so many people reaching out to help her, as well as having Nell's voice to sustain her whenever she can listen to it.

But Nell herself understands her friend's bravery only too clearly. No matter how far Hilda travels along the path through her her grief, nothing will ever completely obliterate her sense of loneliness and longing for Nell, although the passing months have brought her so many other riches, especially Ellie, and even though she knows that when her own journey through life ends, Nell will be awaiting her in the peace of eternity:

My soul, there is a country,
Far beyond the stars,
.....
There, above noise and danger,
Sweet Peace sits crowned with smiles,
.....
If thou canst get but thither,
There grows the flower of peace, .....


Thank you, Mary - I hope that Hilda will now be able to rest, if only for a short time - she so desperately needs a break.

Author:  Abi [ Mon May 09, 2011 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Thanks for that, Mary. Poor Hilda; she's so hard on herself.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon May 09, 2011 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

That's always going to be the problem isn't it? However wonderful and bright and perfect the new friends and positions are, however much she bonds with Ellie, with Vivien, with the twins and their parents - none of it is enough - because they are not Nell... :cry:


(((((Hilda)))))


Thanks Mary

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon May 09, 2011 8:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Oh Hilda.... Time for someone to come close and give you a big hug I think. You needed everything which the last little while has given you - a talk with Gilles away from everyone else, this time with Nell, now you need a Gwynneth, or a Vivien, or an Ellie, or someone similar, who is able to just come close and wrap you up in a warm embrace. No, it wouldn't be the same as Nell, but it might bring some comfort.

I could probably quote all of that if I tried, cause it is all just so perfect. That level of understanding is exquisite. Length... well, normally I'd be saying something about wanting more, but that section was just so perfect - the depth of it more than makes up for the brevity - it is akin to a filling meal.

I agree with every word that Nell speaks here - and she says it so well!

Thank you Mary. :)

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon May 09, 2011 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Thank you Mary.

Hilda's understanding of her staff and girls is displayed here in a depth that is remarkable in view of the suffering she is going through. I hope Gwynneth can arrange for her to have some rest soon.

Author:  Celia [ Mon May 09, 2011 10:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

This may only be a short post Mary but it is packed full of food for thought :)

Maybe Hilda is wrong to feel so much guilt, but she holds ultimate responsibility for the day to day running of the school, and amidst her
grief and pain perhaps she has not always seen as clearly as usual.

At least she is now able to accept that she is loved and cared for
by a number of people who will sustain her whilst she moves through
her grieving process.

Hilda's agonising loneliness is portrayed so well here Mary, thank you.

Author:  di [ Tue May 10, 2011 9:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Thank you, Mary.

Nell's final words of comfort may help Hilda for a while- until the next time she needs her close. I do wish she would take herself off to M.A. for some healing time. Perhaps when she accompanies Meg to the Convent she'll give herself a few extra days there- I doubt it though as her sense of responsibility will have her rushing back to school despite there being several members of staff who are perfectly capable of deputising for her for a short while.

Looking forward to the next part. :)

Author:  jmc [ Tue May 10, 2011 9:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Poor Hilda. I think I might have a cry with her. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue May 10, 2011 11:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

I go away and leave this board for a few days and you, Mary manage to not just update this once, but three times!

Thank you is all I can say, so hopelessly and inadequately. Hilda's foresight and understanding is so extraordinary. So thank you again

Author:  AnneM [ Tue May 10, 2011 2:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

It hadn't occurred to me that just Hilda's presence would have prevented the two girls from climbing those banks of snow, but maybe she's right. There are so many incalculable factors, though - if she'd been in charge they might have set off two minutes earlier/later, walked at a different pace etc etc - that the whole accident might not have happened at all. And that's what Nell would have been so good at pointing out to her.

Further, Linda was trying to make amends by being more proactive with her form. It wouldn't have been good to remove that opportunity from her. And if the accident hadn't happened then Tonia might still be unrepentant, and Hilda would never have begun a friendship with the Mousselin parents .... just as without Nell's death she would never have found Ellie. One thing is certain, she can't go back and change things.

If in thinking to herself that Gilles understands "the paradoxes at the heart of her", Hilda can come to some acceptance of them herself (she will always feel guilty but it is possible to learn to accept it and deal with it) then she can move on with Nell in her heart rather than remaining mired in her grief. Given some space to weep and then to think, she'll be able to do it. Physically fragile she may be, but a seriously tough cookie emotionally, intellectually and spiritually! :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue May 10, 2011 4:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

That was such a perfect, poignant, sad ending to the update, Mary. Poor Hilda, she always struggles so much with so many conflicting emotions. Please let her rest, properly, soon!

Thankyou.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue May 10, 2011 6:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

It is very true that the girls would not have misbehaved if Hilda had accompanied them on the walk on that fateful day, but Hilda cannot be with them 24/7 and I am positive that they would still have found a way to make similar mischief at another time when Hilda wasn't there........... but she will always carry the guilt, or she wouldn't be Hilda.

I just want to give her a hug :bawling:

Author:  MHE [ Wed May 11, 2011 11:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

Poor Hilda, she is certainly shouldering as much of the blame for what happened out on that icy road on Thursday as she can. Good heavens, is that really a mere 3 days ago!!! Such a lot has happened since then. As Elder said, hindsight is wonderful. However Hilda needs to understand and accept that most of what happened to Linda and Emilie was caused by the action of the car driver and she certainly can't be blamed for that!! I don't blame Nell for wanting to shake her, though. I too, like Identity Hunt, want to give her a hug.

Although she is in such a worn out state both mentally and physically, I hope that Nell's presence will soothe her and eventually allow her the time and space she needs to regain her equilibrium.

Thank you Mary, for allowing us to see the depth of Hilda's loneliness and pain.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 12, 2011 6:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

AnneM wrote:
Given some space to weep and then to think, she'll be able to do it. Physically fragile she may be, but a seriously tough cookie emotionally, intellectually and spiritually! :D

Aw, Anne! I could never have put it so well myself..... :wink:



Your doing or His, Nell? Tell Him I owe Him so much for sending these gracious men as friends. He’s trying so hard to make up to me for your loss.

But it doesn’t make up for it, does it, dear girl?And I could still shake you!

It helps, most of the time. And in that, I am more fortunate than most grieving people.

How brave you are! Just keep telling yourself the love goes on….. and remind yourself, now and then, of Ruskin’s words, which I know you believe beyond any shadow of doubt: Death is not a journey into an unknown land; it is a voyage home.


A muffled sob was heard in that quiet corridor, followed almost immediately by a groan, as Hilda peeled herself off the cold door and made her way back to her quarters. She glanced at her watch and saw it was only fifteen o’clock. How could all that fun and frolic have been packed into so short a time?

Going into the Salon she was astonished to find all the dishes and glasses gone and the table back in its place against the wall. All that remained of the lunch party was the false gâteau sitting in splendid isolation on the low coffee table, draped with the glittering butterflies. She looked round and saw there was also her bouquet of silk roses, which Vivien had produced seemingly out of thin air. If it weren’t for those and the gâteau, she felt she could be forgiven for thinking she had fallen asleep and dreamed all Vivien’s magical doings.

Our revels now are ended. These our actors,
As I foretold you, were all spirits and
Are melted into air, into thin air….


Yes, she could see Vivien and Ellie as free spirits - extremely loving and caring spirits! Standing there, lost in thought, she gradually became aware of quiet chatter and clatter emanating from the direction of her little kitchen. They certainly hadn't copied Shakespeare's spirits and melted into thin air! She moved noiselessly across the corridor and leaned against the door jamb, arms folded, watching the activity inside.

Vivien had her back to the door, hands in the sink and doing the washing up, while Ellie was drying the dishes and putting them away. She turned, caught sight of Hilda standing there, tumbled cutlery pell-mell into a drawer and threw her arms round her guardian.

“Oh, Madame, that was a so wonderful party. What incredible people they are!”

Hilda held her close and looked across at Vivien, who had turned with a smile and was drying her hands. “They are lovely, I agree, Ellie,” she whispered, her eyes still on Vivien. “But they can’t, in any way, compare with the two caring people I see here in this kitchen.”

“Madame?” Ellie looked up at her while Vivien merely shook her head.

“I don’t think I have ever witnessed anyone set out quite so deliberately and so lovingly – and so creatively, I might add! - to cheer up two miserable children and their anxious parents. You took everyone’s breath away with your antics and I will be forever in your debt.” Hilda paused, her throat clogged with unshed tears.

“Hilda, we didn’t….”

“No, Vivien! Please don’t argue! You and Ellie sent those good folk away with a very precious memory. They had so much good to say about both of you that your ears should have been burning. You took away those children’s fears and planted seeds of happiness in their place. Not satisfied with that, you then wiped out any worries the parents might have had about the school or about me - the Headmistress who lets her girls down.” Hilda’s rich voice oozed bitterness.

“Please don’t be blathering such rubbish, ma bonnie wee chieftain.” Vivien’s own voice was softness itself, for she saw Hilda’s hurt. “They had no worries about you at all. Before those parents had been here five minutes, they recognised all that you are and all that you do for the girls in your care. They told us so, while you were out making the coffee.”

Hilda stared at her, thinking of all Gilles had said to her at the door but still unable to believe it. “It’s true, Madame!” Ellie said. “I think they already love you almost as much as we do.”

“They probably also think I’m as insane as you two!” Hilda flashed, recovering quickly.

“Oh, there’s no doubt about that, now, is there?” Vivien nodded, then crossed the small kitchen and laid her hand on Hilda’s arm. “Go to bed, my dear. You look absolutely dreadful. Please forgive me for bringing up Nell’s name, for I know I hurt you badly.”

“No, you didn’t hurt me,” Hilda whispered, feeling Ellie’s arms tightening around her. “If you recall, I did ask the staff to talk about her more…. It was just…. the wrong time… and I’m the one who’s sorry, Vivien. I spoiled all the fun.”

“Not really! I think it was time for them to leave, if they were going to get into Interlaken before darkness fell. Gilles was very worried about you, though. Those doctor’s eyes of his! So go on! Bed! Ellie and I will finish up here and take the trolley back. You were going to have a quiet weekend, remember. Instead of which, you’ve had two impromptu dinner parties. You’re generous to a fault, my dear, and squander yourself for others.”

“Not really, Vivien. I must just thank you aga….”

“No, you mustn’t. Ellie and I had a ball and we made some lovely new friends. What more could anyone ask? Although I have to add that we would both do a great deal more for you, if we could. Be assured we enjoyed it all and you owe us nothing.”

Vivien would have done anything to wipe away that look of patient suffering Hilda had worn since she had broken down on stage the night before. She had tried so hard to fight it and hide it but, to those who loved her, it was all too clear. Something awful had happened to her in those moments of holding Anita in her arms. Something particularly noxious had hit her and knocked her for six, something more than simple sorrow and loneliness. She was bleeding internally – and Vivien didn’t know how to fix it.

“It is true, Madame,” Ellie whispered, hugging Hilda hard. “I want so much to do things for you to show my love. Go and rest. I make a promise to finish those books while you sleep.”

Too close to tears to say anything more, Hilda dropped a kiss on Ellie’s dark hair, squeezed Vivien’s shoulder and left the little room quickly, fearing a complete breakdown if she didn’t. However, once she had reached the sanctuary of her own room, the tears had dried up - just when letting it all out would have eased the burden.

Had she cried too long and too hard the night before, she wondered. Why did the blessed things always well up at the wrong moment?

She removed her outer garments, closed the door to the Salon, locked the door to the bathroom and took some more tablets for the headache. There was a door from the guest room to the corridor so Ellie would still be able to access the Salon. She unpinned her hair, set her alarm clock for an hour’s time, looked at Nell’s photo for a long, sad moment, then crawled between the sheets. A groan escaped her as her pounding head sank into the pillows. Her feet crept reluctantly down the chilly bed and there encountered the unexpected warmth of a hot water bottle. Vivien, bless her!

Once more, tears clogged her throat, but her eyes burned with her inability to let them fall. She lay and listened to the soft sounds from the kitchen, feeling too lonely and too sad to relax into that sleep that knits up the ravell’d sleeve of care. (Shakespeare]

Eveyone is so thoughtful and kind, dear heart. But why is all their love never enough to fill the hole you left inside me? How can I still miss you so much when all this goodness and mercy constantly surrounds me?

Her eyes closed and she slept…..

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 12, 2011 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Hilda may she experience Peace in all it depth and breath. I am pleased she is able to sleep at last, and hope someone turns off that alarm clock.

i am pleased Vivien and Ellie are doing the washing up and tidied the room whilst Hilda was at the door.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu May 12, 2011 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Small wonder that Vivien is so concerned about the dam which seems to have been released in Hilda since she embraced 'Anita' in last night's show. Sensitive as she is to Hilda's grief, she has, I think, never seen her *quite* as overwhelmed by it as she was then.

I must admit I mentally called down blessings on Vivien and Ellie's heads when I heard them at work in the kitchen. I'm sure they appreciated Hilda's words of praise for their contribution to the fun and games at lunch - I just hope she will allow herself to believe that Gilles and Sylvie really are completely happy to have the twins at the school.

I know Hilda is only allowing herself an hour's sleep, but now that she has finally dropped off, I hope that the hour will allow her to experience a little of the peace 'which comes so dripping slow' (W.B. Yeats) and will awaken at least a little refreshed.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Thu May 12, 2011 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Quote:
Eveyone is so thoughtful and kind, dear heart. But why is all their love never enough to fill the hole you left inside me? How can I still miss you so much when all this goodness and mercy constantly surrounds me?

Ah, but you have lost your soul mate Hilda. Very few of those about….. partners,spouses,friends and relatives aplenty but to have a true soul mate
makes you an exceptionally fortunate person, and when that person dies the world as you knew it is no more, and the re-building is slow, and so,so painful.

Sleep sweetly Hilda and wake refreshed enough to pick up the burdens which the day still holds,and to shoulder them in your own inimitable way.

Thank you Mary,you portray Hilda, Ellie and Vivian so clearly that their love for one another is tangible.

Author:  Abi [ Thu May 12, 2011 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Poor Hilda. :(

Author:  Lesley [ Thu May 12, 2011 9:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p12 Mon 09/05/11

MaryR wrote:
Eveyone is so thoughtful and kind, dear heart. But why is all their love never enough to fill the hole you left inside me? How can I still miss you so much when all this goodness and mercy constantly surrounds me?


Because there will never be anything that will fill that space - that the beauty of a soul mate - and the tragedy. :cry:


Thanks Mary

Author:  Amira [ Thu May 12, 2011 10:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

My heart aches for Hilda and for Vivien, who can see, even perhaps feel, Hilda's pain and yet knows she cannot ease it. Another powerful update, Mary, thank you.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri May 13, 2011 7:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Thank Goodness she's been able to drop off to sleep! Please Mary, may it be a refreshing nap for her - enough to help her through what's left of the day.

What a lovely set of scenes these dinner party ones have been. Well I can agree with Hilda the shock of it only being 15 O'clock! Were it 17, or even heading on for 20 I'd have not been one whit surprised.

Nor do I blame her for finding it almost dream like when she thinks about all the fun that was had in that freshly clean room. Bless Vivien and Ellie for their thoroughness in that tidying - making sure that Hilda hasn't got anything extra to see to in relation to the party. They know that she is struggling.

How Vivien must be hurting for that thoughtless word - and yet, Hilda absolves her from it, taking the blame once again. Somehow I don't think she'll be able to make Vivien forgive herself fully - but at that, should all the pain be taken away, for by that pain more understanding comes, and maybe another time she'll know better when the right time is to mention Nell... Certainly not the day after such a difficult night... I'm even more amazed at that - those plays seem far longer ago than merely last night!

I can just imagine Hilda feeling so surrounded by love as she surveys that scene in her kitchen for the first time. And then that flurry of noise and action as Ellie comes to hold her close. I hope she remembers to go back and make sure the cutlery isn't all of a clutter!!! And now Hilda is in the place where she wants to thank Vivien and Ellie for all they have done for her, held safe in the arms of one who loves her dearly. How she must cherish those moments, despite everything else.

It is so good to see Hilda feeling able to be so open with them - sometimes the position of power is such a hard one to open up from, but they are like a close family - Hilda as a Mother figure to Ellie, and Vivien almost younger sister to Hilda, and big sister to Ellie all at once! I can follow Vivien feeling that she didn't have the words - but she made a highly creditable stab at them! And I always love the way she puts things!

Quote:
“Please don’t be blathering such rubbish, ma bonnie wee chieftain.”


quiet enough words, which say what needed to be said, and wraps the whole thing up in love. Just right for the spot they are in.

It was so good to see the joint efforts of the two in helping Hilda to accept all that they had been saying - though I think it's really time, repetition, and sleep which will help her to do that most of all!

Which leads me into that scene where Vivien is encouraging Hilda bedwards...

I'm sure we all know that feeling of finally having the space to cry, and wanting to, but no longer knowing how to do so... but it won't have been too many tears, far more likely she's been holding them back for too long.

Which brings me back to where I started... despite everything else, Hilda has got to the place where she can sleep, and that should be a good thing.

Thank you Mary.

Sorry for the essay!!!

Author:  di [ Fri May 13, 2011 10:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Was the show really only last night? So much seems to have happened since then.

I'm not surprised Hilda feels wiped out- she must still be in shock about her reaction to 'Anita' last night and she's had to be as strong as she could be in front of the Mousselins. Thank goodness for Ellie and Vivian :)

I'm with Pauline S - I hope someone tiptoes in to turn off the alarm clock; after all she did promise Matey that she would rest this weekend.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Fri May 13, 2011 12:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

I hope Hilda can have a nice restful weekend with no dramas or escapades. She needs her rest. Thanks Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Fri May 13, 2011 1:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Mary said
Quote:
Aw, Anne! I could never have put it so well myself..... :wink:
Glad you liked it. :wink: But I've a long way to go before I reach your high standards!

I love Hilda seeing Vivien and Ellie as free spirits. That suits them both so well. Poor Vivien, though, feeling so helpless and unable to "fix" Hilda's renewed pain, something I imagine many of us can empathise with. But she does help - doing the washing up and particularly with that imaginative touch of putting a hot water bottle in Hilda's bed.

Glad Hilda does get to sleep for a while at least. I hope she dreams of Nell - she seems to be close by so maybe she can help Hilda begin to make sense of what happened in the 'Anita' scene.

Thank you so much, Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri May 13, 2011 4:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Thankyou for letting Hilda sleep now. I could feel her relief as she climbed between the sheets - I just hope that you might let her have a few quiet days to assimilate all that has gone on.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat May 14, 2011 6:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Mary,

I am so glad that Hilda has her support network, but especially glad she has Vivien and Ellie. They understand her in a way that so many others do not, and can provide a lifebelt to Hilda when she is drowning in her personal sea of sorrow and grief.......

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun May 15, 2011 2:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

((((Oh Hilda))))

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 15, 2011 2:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Thank goodness that Hilda has seen sense and has given in graciously to the gentle pressure and finally retired to her bed. That she has done so without protesting shows how low her reserves are, for another time she’d surely have resisted.

The love and care that both Ellie and Vivien have for her is obvious. Their actions in clearing the Salon is a clear case of actions speaking louder than words. Vivien’s magic wand has been put to good use there. :wink: The interaction between the three of them in that tiny kitchen certainly shows how close the three of them have become in just a few short weeks.

Now that Hilda is safely between the sheets, she will hopefully be able to sleep soundly, albeit for only an hour, and awaken refreshed and at peace with herself for a while, having been able at some levels to put the events of the previous night in perspective. As C. S. Lewis said, and Hilda is finding out for herself, Grief is the price we pay for love – and when that grief strikes there’s nothing we can do, but let it wash over us

Thank you Mary, for allowing us once again, through the magic of your words, to be a fly on the wall during this episode.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 15, 2011 6:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

Thank you all for the lovely comments. :D

Pauline and Di, I was ahead of you - you'd obviously been sneaking in and reading my scripts. :twisted:


When Hilda woke, the room was in darkness, except for the light cast by her bedside lamp. She frowned and turned her head, then gasped in surprise.

“Jack, what are you doing here?” She struggled up on to her elbows but then the cool air on her shoulders reminded her she had removed her outer garments before sleeping. She slid back under the bedclothes, even as she smiled ruefully. Jack had seen her in far less clothing than that, for goodness sake! Having a doctor for a friend was sometimes a little confusing. “Um, could you find me a bed-jacket in the top drawer, do you think?”

He laughed, realising where her thoughts had taken her, but did as he was bid. He placed it on the bed and then went to draw the curtains and turn on the overhead light.

“What time is it – and where’s my clock?” came her indignant voice from behind him. “I set it for sixteen o’clock, and it’s clearly a great deal later than that.”

He returned to the bed and stood looking down at her, a huge grin on his face. “Apparently, Vivien and young Ellie nipped in and stole it while you slept.” She muttered something under her breath as he found a couple of pillows and stuffed them behind her. “Yes, they are interfering busybodies, aren’t they? But it sounds to me as if they did exactly the right thing. Gwynneth tells me you had very little sleep last night.”

“Another interfering busybody!” she grumbled. “I close my eyes for two minutes and the whole world turns topsy-turvy!”

“Maybe! Maybe not! It’s now half past seventeen!” She gaped at him then muttered again under her breath. He laughed aloud. “A cup of coffee might sweeten your temper – but you’ll have it there in bed! Hang on!” Jack disappeared and was soon back, placing a drink on her bedside table and a small plate on her knees. “Get those biscuits inside you, as well. You’ll slip through a crack in the pavement one of these days, if you don’t start eating.”

Hilda wasn’t listening. Ellie had come into the room to perch on the bed, and she was looking rather white. Hilda gasped and took her ward’s good hand in hers. “Jack, why is her arm in a sling? Wait! I remember now. You were coming over to look at her finger.”

“Calm down, for goodness sake, and drink your coffee. Ellie’s fine, but her finger isn’t healing as fast as I’d like so I’ve removed the dressing. I’m hoping that being exposed to the air will dry it up a little and speed up the healing process. Hence the sling! It will save her a few knocks, as people will keep out of her way, hopefully.”

Hilda gazed anxiously at Ellie, who tried to smile. “Do not worry, Madame. It does not hurt too much.”

Matey materialised at the foot of the bed, like a genie popping out of a bottle. “Which all means she will have to sleep here a little longer, because she will need help with dressing and so on, which I’m sure,” she added, somewhat dryly, “will be no hardship to either of you.”

Hilda locked eyes with Ellie, each acknowledging silently that it would be no hardship at all. Hilda put her other hand on Ellie’s good one and held it firmly between both hers in reassurance, then looked up at Jack and spoke with some urgency.

“I can’t stay in bed, Jack, although that’s what you seem to be implying. There are things I have to do this evening and I’ve already lost two precious hours.”

He leaned down and asked softly, “Is the head better for it?”

She opened her mouth to argue, then stopped and nodded, somewhat abashed. “I’ll concede you have a point, but I still need to get up.”

“What is it you need to do so very badly? Can’t I help?” Matey interrupted, then regretted her abrupt words when she saw the withdrawal in Hilda’s eyes. However, she stood her ground. Her Headmistress wasn’t getting away with things that easily!

Hilda smiled faintly at her ward. “Ellie, child, I wonder could you leave us alone for a moment? We won’t be long, I promise.” She pressed the hands she was holding and Ellie nodded. She rose to her feet, cast fierce looks at Matey and Jack, and left the room, closing the door behind her with a distinct click.

Jack chuckled. “An Amazon warrior in the making! She doesn’t take prisoners, does she?”

“No, I’m afraid you have to earn Ellie’s respect, Jack,” Hilda’s voice was quiet. “Life has been too hard for her to suffer fools gladly.”

Jack yelped. “Wretched woman! Call me a fool, would you?”

She winked at him, then turned an impassive face to Matey. “For one thing, Gwynneth, I have to see Meg. I have something for her to put in her case for Mother Abbess, as has Ellie, but I also want to have another chat with her before she leaves. I know how very anxious she still is. Only I can do all that, I’m afraid. I should also see Ruth and Jeanne, to catch up on things before I go back into school tomorrow morning.”

If you go back into school,” Jack murmured.

She cast him a look firm enough to make a stone quail in its shoes. “The school’s my responsibilty, Jack. A grief that is months old is no excuse for prolonging my absence.”

“How about a concussion that is months old?" Matey shot back.

Hilda’s eyes were a determined grey. “I’ve worked with headaches before. I’ve already taken three days off, Gwynneth. We’re down a teacher. People are having to cover for Linda. I won’t have them covering for me, as well. And there are too many undercurrents in the school at the moment. I can’t leave Jeanne and Ruth to go on dealing with it on their own.”

Silence descended as Jack and Matey eyed each other. They had noted the grimness in her face and the greyness of her eyes, the latter always a sign of trouble. Jack shook his head slightly and looked down.

“Your first duty is to yourself, Hilda.” His voice was soft. “You need to be well, if you’re to look after your staff and pupils properly.”

She sat up straighter and opened her lips to offer a stinging retort, but then hesitated, gnawing her lip as she searched his face. He returned her look and calmly raised one eyebrow in query. Her lips twitched and her face softened.

“You’re a pair! I ought to put you both on detention!” she muttered. “I agree I haven’t had the most relaxing of weekends. If I promise not to overdo things in the immediate future, will that satisfy you?”

“Early to bed?” She nodded. She could do that, although sleeping when she got there might be a problem. “A short rest after Mitagessen each day, like the girls?” She nodded again. “No staying late in the study?”

She hesitated. “I’m not sure I can agree to that one, Jack. If things happen and I’m out of the study for long periods, then I need to catch up, despite having two secretaries. But I will try.”

She reached out and touched his arm. “Jack, you can force me into making all sorts of promises to help the concussion, but I’m afraid you can’t do anything to mitigate my sadness, certainly not by giving me orders. As Horace asked, What restraint or limit should there be to grieve for one so dear? You have to leave me to deal with that the best way I can.”

Her voice had been soft, even remorseful, but he recognised the firm resolve. That iron self-control was at work, he reflected, even when grief seemed to envelop her like a shroud of grey, gossamer threads. Sighing, he laid his hand on hers. “I’m talking to a brick wall, aren’t I?”

“Not at all. I’ve taken it in and will do my best but, just at the moment, I can’t put myself first. The school still hasn’t recovered from Nell’s death, never mind Linda’s accident or the repercussions of Tessa’s brave action. Too much has happened, and you and Gwynneth have to give me some leeway.”

She paused, and then murmured, “If that’s all, could one of you let Ellie back in now, before she breaks the door down and flies to my rescue?”

Jack gave it up and did her bidding while Matey debated with herself. She recalled Mother Abbess’s advice not to go against Hilda too much, because it simply caused her more stress. Defeated, she bit back all the things she wanted to say, and smiled at Ellie when she came back in. Ellie was not to be placated so easily. She sat on the bed and glared at Matey and Jack.

“I’ll be keeping my eye on you,” Matey warned Hilda, unable to restrain herself.

“I would expect no less, Gwynneth.” Hilda’s voice was now warm as buttered toast, and Matey relaxed. She was forgiven.

Author:  Abi [ Sun May 15, 2011 7:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

I love Ellie's protectiveness of Hilda; she's such a sweetie.

Thanks Mary. :D

Author:  di [ Sun May 15, 2011 7:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

I feel for Hilda- she's between a rock and a hard place. She knows that to recover from the concussion she has to rest and not get stressed yet to rest and let the school manage without her causes her stress as she knows, quite rightly, that if she isn't around for a while that her finger is off the pulse and things begin to slide.

Surely it must be nearly half term- she needs to spend time with M.A.

Thanks, Mary. A lovely update.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 15, 2011 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Mary I had hoped for a longer sleep for Hilda. I knew once she woke she would have things to do.

Love Ellie trying to protect Hilda from Jack and Gwyneth who want Hilda's good. I hope they can find a way to work together for Hilda's benefit.

Thanks Mary/

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun May 15, 2011 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Thurs 12/05/11

There are so many lovely touches here, both serious and comic and I giggled madly at some of them - the temptation is to quote too much in response!

Quote:
“Apparently, Vivien and young Ellie nipped in and stole it while you slept.”


In Hilda's eyes, those two may not be flavour of the month over this, but they did just what was needed. In the end, she only slept for 90 minutes longer than she intended - and has clearly benefitted from the extra rest, however reluctantly she admits to it.

I love watching the various battles of wills and wits here - Jack and Gwynneth trying to negotiate with Hilda to get more rest, but Hilda equally determined that she will do what she needs to do - reassure Meg and give her the letter and Ellie's book to take to MA, and to catch up with Ruth and Jeanne so she can devise her strategies for the next day.

It's too bad that Ellie's finger isn't healing as quickly as Jack would like, but I don't doubt that leaving it open to the air will indeed help speed the process - and the fact it means Ellie will continue to sleep in the Annex for a little longer will be welcome news for both her and her guardian. :)

And I loved Ellie as tigress, wanting so much to defend Hilda against Jack and Matey!!

Quote:
Her voice had been soft, even remorseful, but he recognised the firm resolve. That iron self-control was at work, he reflected, even when grief seemed to envelop her like a shroud of grey, gossamer threads. Sighing, he laid his hand on hers. “I’m talking to a brick wall, aren’t I?”

“Not at all. I’ve taken it in and will do my best but, just at the moment, I can’t put myself first. The school still hasn’t recovered from Nell’s death, never mind Linda’s accident or the repercussions of Tessa’s brave action. Too much has happened, and you and Gwynneth have to give me some leeway.”


In the end, I think that Jack, at least, recognises the futility of arguing with Hilda in face of her stern resolve, though Gwynneth clearly finds it harder to do so. But on the other hand, I think that they will both understand that the more they allow her to fulfill what she sees as her essential tasks, the more readily she will agree to rest when she can - and the need to ensure that Ellie, too, needs her assistance will help there, too.

Thank you, Mary for another truly delightful episode and for allowing us to be willing spectators through the power of your words.

Author:  robinette [ Sun May 15, 2011 9:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Fantastic Mary, thank you

Ellie is so sweet, as protective of her guardian as Hilda is of her!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun May 15, 2011 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

di wrote:
I feel for Hilda- she's between a rock and a hard place. She knows that to recover from the concussion she has to rest and not get stressed yet to rest and let the school manage without her causes her stress as she knows, quite rightly, that if she isn't around for a while that her finger is off the pulse and things begin to slide.

Surely it must be nearly half term- she needs to spend time with M.A.

Thanks, Mary. A lovely update.


Which kind of annoys me that more people don't step up to the plate, or when they do, Hilda won't let them help. I would find Hilda very frustrating to be around

Author:  clair [ Mon May 16, 2011 8:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Wow, I get back from a fantastic trip away to two wonderful updates - thank you Mary :D

I love the way Ellie doesn't care who she has to stand up to for Hilda's sake - they've become so close so quickly. Just wish Hilda would ease up on herself a bit and let others help a bit more otherwise she's going to find it even harder to let go when the time comes

Also love the way that Gilles notices the little things - always just as telling as the big ones

Author:  jmc [ Mon May 16, 2011 8:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

One of my best friends, who although not a headmistress is a senior teacher in our school, reminds me of Hilda in many ways. She just keeps going and going until she finally ends up over exhausted, sick and in tears. You try to help her but she resists. She is a perfectionist so even if you do help her she then has to check it all out for herself. It has been only recently, after a lot of stress that she has finally said no to doing something and taken some time for herself. It has been a long time coming though and she hasn't had as much trauma to suffer through as Hilda. At least Hilda managed to get some extra rest even though it probably wasn't enough.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon May 16, 2011 9:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

The sleep seems to have done her good, and Jack is a breath of fresh air. He's got her to admit that her head is better, despite her irritation and the stealing of her clock, and she's taken on board his comment that she needs to be well if she's to look after her staff and pupils properly. Pretty good for Hilda! And good for Jack for recognising that while he can help with her physical health her emotional health is ultimately something that only she can deal with.

Maybe once she's got the school back on an even keel (*) - and, rightly or wrongly, she does feel that a lot of the present problems are her fault - she'll be better able to start letting go a little, especially in the next academic year when Nancy comes over full time.

(* or do you have more disasters stored up, Mary? :wink: )

Thank, Mary - I am now cautiously feeling much happier about Hilda (though that's probably asking for trouble!). :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon May 16, 2011 4:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Hmm, I can't help feeling that there would be a way for Hilda to do less and give herself more time to recover. Especially if Jack stayed faithful to the books and started flinging doses around haphazardly!

Thankyou :)

Author:  Celia [ Mon May 16, 2011 5:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

This episode is a bit of a tug-of-war between Matey/Jack on one side,
and Hilda/Ellie on the other.Both sides feel they are right, and so they
are in some ways. A great insight as to how each one's mind works, and a skilful piece of writing Mary.

Quote:
What restraint or limit should there be to grieve for one so dear?

This quote from Horace is such a clever answer for Hilda to give Jack.
It shows so clearly that her grief can only be dealt with in her own way and her own time. Friends can and will support her,and she will
become better at appreciating them,but the depth of her longing for Nell can only be borne alone.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Tue May 17, 2011 1:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Just caught up after 4 weeks of real life. Completely overwhelmed by such a wonderful mix of emotions and personalities - will need to reread several times to appreciate the Mousselins, I fancy. Also desperately sad that the friendship has to be put on hold; sorry, love, this is too close to real life again.
Off to find a quiet corner to wail....

Author:  MHE [ Tue May 17, 2011 3:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

It might be just as well that it was Vivien and Ellie who took the alarm clock, as I doubt that Hilda would be quite as forgiving had it been anyone else. Thankfully she hasn’t slept that long past her appointed hour and I’m sure she’ll manage to do all those self appointed tasks quite easily.

As for the battle of wills between Hilda, Matey and Jack, and of course at times Ellie, well it was like watching a game of verbal ping-pong, with each determined to win. If Jack and Matey thought that between them they’d beat Hilda into submission, then they were sorely mistaken. I’m glad that she has made those concessions as regards taking a rest during the day, and also that Jack has realised that she will not be forced and that it is better to give in gracefully, after all ‘slowly, slowly catch ye monkey.’ Gwynneth, too, is starting to appreciate and understand the wisdom of MA’s advice about how to handle Hilda.

Thank you Mary, for once again painting us such a vivid picture, through the magic of your words.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue May 17, 2011 3:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Wow!

Well done Vivien and Ellie for capturing away that alarm clock. And how good that she got so much more sleep than planned.

And yes, in some ways Hilda has made promises - which she will act upon or otherwise as she sees best fit at the time. In some ways, as Jack notes, she has made compromises up to a point. However, she's fully aware of all the other issues which call her attention, and being the head she is, she just cannot leave those responsibilities to others. She would feel far too guilty if she did.

In some ways I'm very much with Jack and Gwynneth - and yet even they can see that Hilda is between a rock and a hard place - and that despite how much she's working herself to the bone, she cannot leave it to others to do.

I guess that in some ways, Hilda's compromise has to be in that understanding that she does see why they are so concerned - and that she will do her best to do as they would like. She holds all the aces, but at the same time, she will also carry the burden that if she doesn't stop when she can then other people will worry more - and that may well stop her doing things when other things wouldn't.

The way Hilda so calmly accepts the filching of her alarm clock, once she's got over the amount of time which has passed, also fits into this.

Thanks Mary. :)

Author:  charli [ Wed May 18, 2011 10:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Well, where do i start? I have just caught up with this after a month of being too busy to read it much. I tell you Mary, it was worth the wait. I didn't think it was possible for you to get more emotion into your work, but these last few posts are the most emotive thing I have read in a long time.
I love Ellie and her glares at Matey and Jack :) And the twins parents were just how I imagined them to be.
Thank you so much. I promise not to leave it so long before reading ND from now on :D

Author:  MaryR [ Wed May 18, 2011 4:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

AnneM wrote:
* or do you have more disasters stored up, Mary?

Moi? As if, Anne!!! :lol:

Fiona Mc wrote:
Which kind of annoys me that more people don't step up to the plate, or when they do, Hilda won't let them help.

Has she turned down help when it’s for the school? :shock: You may find things happening in the coming week that do change things, Fiona. :D Don’t give up on Hilda just yet. : :devil:

.....Hilda paused, and then murmured, “If that’s all, could one of you let Ellie back in now, before she breaks the door down and flies to my rescue?”

Jack gave it up and did her bidding while Matey debated with herself. She recalled Mother Abbess’s advice not to go against Hilda too much, as it simply caused her more stress. Defeated, she bit back all the things she wanted to say, and smiled at Ellie when she came in, but Ellie was not to be placated so easily. She sat on the bed and glared at Matey and Jack.

“I’ll be keeping my eye on you,” Matey warned Hilda, unable to restrain herself.

“I would expect no less, Gwynneth.” Hilda’s voice was now warm as buttered toast, and Matey relaxed. She was forgiven.

Hilda drew her ward close and felt her soften towards the other two as they discussed Joey’s and Linda’s conditions.

“Jo was up this afternoon for a while and seemed a little better,” Jack said, although his eyes betrayed his ongoing anxiety about his wife. “As for Linda, she’s doing as well as can be expected. The head injury is less of a problem than it was for you, Hilda, as she didn’t give it such a massive wallop – and doesn’t have a history of head injuries. It was the loss of so much blood that did the real damage and has left her with a long haul to complete recovery. Ellie, my dear, you and the others really did save her life. If she had lost any more blood, her chances would have been very slim indeed.”

Ellie blushed and Hilda held her tighter. “Then I am glad that I knew what to do, Doctor Jack – although I was so very scared I had made the wrong decisions and Miss Stone would die. It was incredible how Mireille and Carmela trusted me when I did not trust me at all.”

The others laughed but Hilda felt Ellie leaning into her and she recalled Ellie’s bad dreams. Her responsibilities out on that road had been very great and she was suffering for it now. In the long run, however, what she and Carmela and Mireille went through would endow them with a new strength and self-belief. One didn’t save a life in such terrifying conditions and remain untouched.

Hilda kissed her gently, and Jack held out his hand. “I would be proud to shake the hand of a heroine, Ellie. Yes, you are a heroine. It takes true courage to do what you have to do when you’re frightened out of your wits. But you kept your wits about you, and you made sure everyone else kept theirs, from what I’ve heard. So well done, my dear.”

She put her hand in his shyly, and he gave her a broad wink. She blushed again. “I was so very rude to you and Matron just now and I am sorry – but you were bothering Madame.”

He squeezed her hand, his eyes twinkling down at her. “You’re right, child, we were bothering her, but you and she between you put us straight. No flies on either of you!”

Hilda snorted and then her lovely laugh rippled round the bedroom. Trust Jack to put Ellie at her ease about her rather impolite glares, she thought. The others soon caught her mood and were laughing along with her.

Jack departed soon after, with a promise from Hilda that she would visit Jo the next day. Matey went off to organise a light meal for her two patients, since neither of them had much appetite after their large lunch.

“You’re sure that hand doesn’t hurt too much, petite?”

Ellie shook her head. “It feels better without the wrapping on although it does hurt if I touch it with anything. But, Madame, it is you who are ill. Is the head really better, like you told to Doctor Jack and Matron?”

Hilda contemplated her ward. “It will do! Tell me, my wee flipperling, what’s all this about stealing my clock.”

An impish smile lit up Ellie’s pale face. “Voyons, that was Miss Knowles, although it was Matron who told to her to do it. She tripped over the rug on her way out and I thought she would wake you up. She was so funny!”

“She was, was she? I am so pleased to have unwittingly provided you both with a little amusement.” Ellie grimaced at the dryness of her guardian’s voice. “Now, while Matron is getting our meal, why don’t you show me the two finished booklets? I can’t wait!”

While Ellie went to find them, Hilda leaned back on her pillows and closed her eyes with a tired sigh. She could already feel her energy fading. Jack was right. She had to look after herself or she would be unable to care for her pupils and staff properly. She decided that after she had seen Jeanne and Ruth, and had visited Meg, she would make sure Ellie was safe in bed and then give in and ask Matey for something to help her sleep.

She could already see Matey’s smug expression of I told you so! Hilda shrugged. She simply couldn’t face yet another long, lonely night lying awake and waiting for the light. Yes, Nell was the cause of it, but Nell would also have been hopping wildly with annoyance that her friend was not seeking the help she so obviously needed.

I get the message, dear heart. I can only fight you and Gwynneth for so long. Petty tyrants, both of you!

She opened her eyes again as Ellie bustled back in and laid her work on the bed. They pored over it together, Hilda admiring the rest of the sketches and decorations in the story of the cat and the Christmas tree and then exclaiming in sheer delight at the delicately simple illustrations for the two stories Rosalie had typed out.

On the front cover Ellie had produced an ethereal sketch of a purple-shadowed island set in a silvery sea and all bathed in the light cast by a gently luminous sunset. In and out of the pale apricot and lilac clouds floated a small asteroid, and on it sat the little Prince, his scarf trailing away behind him and merging with the wisps of pastel clouds. With his rose beside him, in all her proud beauty, they sat together peacefully watching the sun slip down into that sea of silver.

“What can I say, Ellie, chérie? It’s just perfection. You convey so much with so few lines and colours. Will you do another just like this for me, to put on my own booklet of your stories?” Ellie stared at her and Hilda nodded. “Rosalie made two, one for Mother Abbess and one for me. Do you mind?”

Ellie kissed her. “Why would I mind, Madame? It makes me so proud that you, who love books so very much, should like my little stories. Et, tu sais, you ask so little of me that I will be happy to make the same picture again – or even a better one, if I can.”

“Can you better perfection, my wee flipperling?” asked Hilda, and there was such love and pride in her voice that Ellie blushed and gave her a big hug, bringing a touch of healing warmth to that dark and lonely place inside Hilda’s spirit.

Author:  AnneM [ Wed May 18, 2011 5:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Good for Jack. He'll be another friend for Ellie. And good for Hilda, deciding to ask Gwynneth for something to help her sleep, once she's seen Meg and handed over to Jeanne and Ruth. I'm still hoping she'll dream of Nell..... :wink:

Thank you, as ever, Mary. :D

Author:  Lesley [ Wed May 18, 2011 5:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Well done Hilda - it's taken a lot for you to finally admit defeat. :lol:


Thanks Mary

Author:  shesings [ Wed May 18, 2011 5:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

This is lovely, Mary, and once again I am stunned that you can produce work of this grace and depth of feeling when you are having such painful troubles.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed May 18, 2011 5:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Well, she seems to have some sense knocked into her by something! Ellie is so lovely here, and your description of that picture is just perfect. Not only can I see it, I can feel it too.

Thankyou.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed May 18, 2011 6:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Thanks Mary. You and Hilda are a pair!!!

Hope Hilda can get some sleep and pleased Ellie is not going back to the dormitory yet.

Author:  Abi [ Wed May 18, 2011 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

I hope Hilda finally gets a good refreshing sleep!

Thanks, Mary. :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed May 18, 2011 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

Another relatively quiet scene - and how much Hilda needs that peace just now to give her strength for what she still has to do this evening. There are so many little touches to make it special, as always.

Quote:
“Jo was up this afternoon for a while and seemed a little better,”


Oh goodness, I must confess the fact that Jo is enduring a difficult pregancy had completely slipped my mind; I'm glad to hear it sounds as if she may at last be making progress, also that Hilda will visit her tomorrow.

Quote:
"It was incredible how Mireille and Carmela trusted me when I did not trust me at all.”


I loved Ellie's turn of phrase there, self-deprecating, but still showing something of how scared she had been....

Quote:
......Jack held out his hand. “I would be proud to shake the hand of a heroine, Ellie. Yes, you are a heroine. It takes true courage to do what you have to do when you’re frightened out of your wits. But you kept your wits about you, and you made sure everyone else kept theirs, from what I’ve heard. So well done, my dear.”


....Jack must also have been keenly aware of how frightened Ellie was at the time, and his words of praise were very well-deserved.

Quote:
She decided that after she had seen Jeanne and Ruth, and had visited Meg, she would make sure Ellie was safe in bed and then give in and ask Matey for something to help her sleep. ..... Yes, Nell was the cause of it, but Nell would also have been hopping wildly with annoyance that her friend was not seeking the help she so obviously needed.


Of course Hilda needs to take care of herself if she is to do the best for the school, but what a huge step forward it is for her to admit it. She is so much the epitome of those who insist on carrying on regardless of the harm they may do to themselves, until they actually collapse, that such an admission will definitely go against the grain. Despite the fact that she will please everyone by asking for the help she needs, I'm sure that it's only the knowledge of Nell's annoyance if she continued refusing to do so which has led her to the decision.

Ellie certainly has the gifts of both a writer and an artist - I am lost in admiration of the illustrations she has produced here, and which you, Mary, have brought to life for the rest of us through your description. I, too, can 'see' for myself just how beautifullly simple those pictures are.

Quote:
.....there was such love and pride in her voice that Ellie blushed and gave her a big hug, bringing a touch of healing warmth to that dark and lonely place inside Hilda’s spirit.


Finally, it's lovely to see how much Ellie's gesture warms Hilda's spirit - there is no doubt that her ward is indeed her chief consolation since the loss of Nell.

I hope that by the time Hilda and Ellie have enjoyed their little meal together, Hilda will have acquired the strength she needs for visiting Meg and talking with Ruth and Jeanne. Even if she hasn't, she won't shrink from the tasks, no matter what the cost to herself.

Sorry - I think I've written another essay!!! Thank you, Mary.

Author:  clair [ Wed May 18, 2011 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

What a lovely interlude, so full of peace, love and HIlda finally realising she needs to look after herself in order to continue looking after others

The peace between Ellie and Jack was so natural, all of them accepting each others concerns and actions as being so genuine that they could simply move on without analysing it all too deeply

Thanks you as ever Mary :D

Author:  Celia [ Wed May 18, 2011 9:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Such love and trust passing between Ellie and Hilda, and so good that
Ellie's big hug manages to enter that 'dark and lonely place inside Hilda's spirit'. This lovely tranquil interlude must help Hilda to gather
the strength she needs to fulfil the tasks which remain to be dealt with before the day ends.
Your writing transports me Mary. I'm there feeling what they feel,
warmed by their love. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Thu May 19, 2011 9:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Thank you, Mary. What a lovely family scene.

Author:  jmc [ Thu May 19, 2011 10:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

I hope nothing happens to stop Hilda going to see Matey as she seems to have quite a list of things to do before she gets there. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu May 19, 2011 11:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p13 Sun 15/05/11

MaryR wrote:
Fiona Mc wrote:
Which kind of annoys me that more people don't step up to the plate, or when they do, Hilda won't let them help.

Has she turned down help when it’s for the school? :shock: You may find things happening in the coming week that do change things, Fiona. :D Don’t give up on Hilda just yet. : :devil:

One didn’t save a life in such terrifying conditions and remain untouched.

“Can you better perfection, my wee flipperling?” asked Hilda, and there was such love and pride in her voice that Ellie blushed and gave her a big hug, bringing a touch of healing warmth to that dark and lonely place inside Hilda’s spirit.


But it's Hilda turning down help for herself which frustrates me, cos she does need it so badly and I love that last line, because that it so much what Hilda needs.

I also love the line regarding saving a life and have seen it, not just with saving a physical life, but also saving a soul.

You have a way with words, Mary and no matter how hard I find it to read this drabble, you do draw me in and I do love reading this

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu May 19, 2011 2:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Thank you for that very fitting end to the scene with Jack, Gwynneth and Ellie. Again, it was the perfect fit into a slot which was made for it. I think that Hilda is wise in her ways, and definitely seems to be getting the balance right just now. Just three more people to see, and make sure that Ellie is settled... I sense it will be a while yet before Hilda seeks her bed, but it is coming - long may she hold onto that plan

And the sections with Ellie were wonderful - both with her interactions with Jack, and when Hilda and herself were on their own. In both of these, Hilda's affection for her ward comes through so perfectly. One who has been starved of love is now certainly having it lavished upon her - and is blossoming beautifully for it. I'm sure that she'll enjoy creating another version of those scenes, knowing that it will be going to one who is so beloved.

Thank you Mary. :)

Author:  MaryR [ Sat May 21, 2011 3:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p14 Wed 18/05/11

Matey returned soon after, with some scrambled eggs for them both, and Hilda invited her to stay to help Ellie. Matey caught the wistful look in Hilda’s eyes and realised her Headmistress was apologising for being so stubborn about her health. Matey winked, to show there were no hard feelings, and both of them felt easier in their minds.

After they had finished and Matey had taken away the trays, Hilda got up and dressed and went into her Salon, where she produced some pretty wrapping paper so she and Ellie could parcel up the two booklets. On the front they attached the two exquisite little labels which Ellie had also made while Hilda was sleeping. The labels featured sketches of Polly and Patch.

“I’ll take them up to Meg a little later, so she can stow them away in her case. Fortunately, they’re very light, and I don’t think my own gift to Mère is a great deal heavier. Would youi be able to make another pretty label, just for her, petite, if I cut out the shape for you?”

When Ellie presented her with a little image of Mother Abbess, her green eyes sending emerald sparks fizzing all around her, Hilda hooted out loud and hugged her. “Are you trying to get me into trouble, petite friponne?” she quizzed her ward, even as she stuck the striking label on the package with inner glee. Take that, Mother dear!

Ellie echoed Hilda’s laugh but, as she watched her fix a bow to the label, she saw the light fade in the blue-grey eyes, sensed the effort her guardian was making for her ward’s sake. Ellie moved round the little desk to where Hilda was seated and laid her good arm round the slender shoulders. Hilda turned her head in some surprise to meet the loving gaze bent on her.

“You are so sad, Madame. Is there something I can do for you?”

“No, child, nothing that you aren’t already doing. I am sad at the moment, I'll be honest, but just being with you reminds me how very blessed I am. My friend wants me only to rejoice in your presence and not try to call back what I had with her. She would agree with Ida Scott Taylor: One day at a time – that is enough. Do not look back and grieve over the past, for it is gone.”

If Ellie noticed the present tense when Hilda spoke of Nell, she gave no indication of it, simply leaned her forehead against Hilda’s. “Oh, Madame! I’m so sorry I can’t be Cherry’s sister and make you happy again.”

Hilda sat up, aghast, and took Ellie’s hands. “You do make me happy, chérie. More than you will probably ever realise. Don’t ever try to be what you’re not. That would make you a travesty of who my Ellie is, and it wouldn’t help me at all. Just as my trying to be your father wouldn’t help you. It wouldn’t, would it?” She peered at Ellie anxiously.

Ellie pulled her hands away and put her arms round Hilda again. This time, however, her head seemed to lean more heavily against Hilda’s, as though she were trying to meld into her guardian. Ellie’s own great sorrow somehow invaded Hilda’s – and the two together suddenly seemed more of a burden than Hilda felt she could bear.

“Non, Madame, pas du tout! Papa didn’t love me. You do. Papa chose never to be with me. You always make time for me.” Ellie raised her head, looked deep into Hilda’s eyes. “That was true of Cherry’s sister. She chose always to be with you. She had so much love for you and you still need her. Why would you want me, instead?”

“I don’t want you instead of her, child,” Hilda spoke urgently. “I want you simply because you’re you and I love you. Even if she were here, I would still want you. Nothing and no one can replace her, just as nothing and no one could replace you, if I lost you. You both have a place in my heart, but you each have your own place. Do you understand?”

Ellie nodded, but didn’t seem very convinced. Hilda gentled her voice, so it was sweet and deep and sure. “I haven’t put you in her place, Ellie, and even if I tried to do that, it wouldn’t help me escape my loss. I’m still living that loss, and yes, it hurts, but your love brings me nothing but pure joy. So please, my little one, don’t ever feel you have to try and take her place. That’s too big for anyone to do. Just rest easy in your own place – and love me. As I love you, as though you were my very own child.”

Ellie smiled at her proudly when she heard those loving words, but anxiety was still writ large in her eyes, and Hilda wondered what else was coming. Her ward was so sensitive to other people’s feelings.

“It is that, when you think no one is looking at you, your face changes and it hurts me. You seem to be lost somewhere in a horrid place. I know what the horrid places inside me look like and I don’t want you to be there. I do love you, so, so much, but…..”

Ellie paused, bit her lip hard, then - “I am thinking, also, that you are worried I might start to love the Mousselins and Miss Knowles more than I love you, if I go away to visit them.”

Hilda gasped in shock and stared at Ellie. “Where on earth did that idea come from, child?”

Ellie’s eyes betrayed her unease. “Je ne sais pas, tout à fait! I’m not sure but they are so incredible and kind and fun and yet you cannot go to see them, and Miss Knowles and I can, and it seems to me to be unfair and….” She let out a great sigh. “Oh, moi, je suis stupide, but I have some fear that I will hurt you if I go. I can say ‘Non’, tu sais, Madame and stay here.”

“Ellie, do you really think I would be as selfish as that?” Hilda whispered.

“Mais non!” Ellie sounded shocked to her core. “You are not at all selfish, not ever. Look how you take care of me all the time and help me when I weep for Papa or my grandparents. It is me who would be selfish for going away to see these people.”

Hilda shook herself. “Sweetheart, you couldn’t be selfish if you tried. Look how worried you are now about whether you ought to do something that would give you pleasure. You would give it up for my sake….” She spoke almost in wonder.

“You have no idea how seldom that happens in the life of a Headmistress, chérie, and I bless you for it. But there’s no need for it at all, just as there is no need for you to fret about taking my friend’s place. I really don’t mind that you would like to go and visit the Mousselins, and you most certainly can love them as much as you like. What you give them will not take away from what you give me. We’ve talked about this before, when you felt I loved Tessa more than you.”

Ellie gave a bashful smile. “I was a silly and so envious little girl at Christmas,” she whispered. “I know now that you can love me and love the others, as well.”

She stopped as she heard what she had just said. Her lips formed a perfect ring of astonishmnt.

“Exactly, my girl. We have room in our hearts for all sorts of love. You must promise to go and to be happy with them. You can’t spend all your time with an old fogey like me. You mustn’t worry about me like this, child.”

Ellie nestled close again with her cheek against Hilda’s. “But we are family – so we worry about each other, non?”

Hilda kissed her. “Let me do the worrying, Ellie, about you and about me. The Mousselins are a lovely family and I am so pleased you will have more people to care about you and love you. I’m glad they care for Miss Knowles, too, for she is also quite lonely. Hard to believe, isn’t it, of someone who is so full of fun? But she is a long, long way from her parents and she didn’t have many friends in her old life, for a good many reasons. Now, however, she has you and she has the Mousselins, as well as the friendships she is making among the staff.”

“She has you, as well, Madame, as I do,” Ellie said softly. “And we both love you, but so much. I am being still a very silly girl, non?”

“You weren’t being silly, child, just very loving, and I do appreciate that you care for me like that. But, please, relax and enjoy making as many friends as you like. They don’t take away from what you and I have togther. That is too firmly fixed now.”

Silence fell, a warm, companionable silence that yet contained echoes of the sadness and loneliness both of them held inside. Hilda hoped she had made her point. Just at the moment, she felt more broken and lost than ever, but she had no wish for her sorrow to be a burden on this already wounded girl’s shoulders.

My room is like a bit of June,
Warm and close-curtain’d, fold on fold;
But somewhere, like a homeless child,
My heart is crying in the cold.
(Sara Teasdale)

Author:  shesings [ Sat May 21, 2011 5:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Mary, this strikes so many chords with me - bless you for your wondrous words!

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat May 21, 2011 6:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Ellie is having to learn that difficult lesson that love grows to fit the number the number of people you love and is not finite so that you love each person less as you increase the persons you love. It is a difficult lesson for her as her father did not learn it and so rejected her love for him. Hilda is being so gentle with Ellie as she teaches her to love fully.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sat May 21, 2011 7:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

This is a such breathtakingly sensitive piece. The way in which Ellie is trying so hard to find her way through this maze of emotions and uncertainties is just mind-blowing. I'm beginning to wonder whether she's not a re-incarnation of Minerva, goddess of wisdom, but crossed with what, for all her brave talk, attitudes and actions, she still remains - a frightened young girl desperately seeking reassurance.

Thank goodness Hilda can provide that reassurance along with a steadfast and unconditional love Ellie has not known since her grandmother's death, while at the same time letting her know that it's perfectly all right for her to enjoy friendships away from Hilda herself.

Quote:
They don’t take away from what you and I have togther. That is too firmly fixed now.


Thank goodness, too, that Ellie can see that Hilda needs her love just as much as she needs Hilda's, and that they can rest together in companiable silence even though:

Quote:
Just at the moment, she [Hilda]felt more broken and lost than ever, but she had no wish for her sorrow to be a burden on this already wounded girl’s shoulders.


Thank you, Mary, for allowing us the privilege of being present during this conversation through the power of your words.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat May 21, 2011 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Poor Ellie - she is till so very young and cannot quite trust that she has someone's love unconditionally.


Thanks Mary

Author:  seven [ Sat May 21, 2011 8:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Just caught up with several posts and what a treat! You write Hilda so sensitively I can feel everything with her. And Ellie is beautifully observed too. Many thanks, Mary, for continuing ND for us all.

Author:  Abi [ Sat May 21, 2011 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

I love the way they can be so incredibly open with each other - a rare and precious gift. Thanks, Mary. :)

Author:  jmc [ Sun May 22, 2011 8:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

You forget that Ellie hasn't had Hilda for very long so it is no wonder that she is still insecure. They are so great together though. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Sun May 22, 2011 9:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

What a grown -up concept for Ellie to absorb. It is difficult for the young to accept there are many facets of love, each different but all have their place within one's heart.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Sun May 22, 2011 11:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Poor Ellie, but lucky Ellie too, having Hilda to watch and learn from. Hilda herself may feel "more broken and lost than ever" but when it comes to others she's still full of wisdom, common sense and love - and still able to pour it out for them.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 22, 2011 1:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

What a beautiful set of word sketches you have given us in these last two updates, Mary. In the first, the four of them are all so much more at ease with each other and this is reflected in the way Jack imparts his news about both Joey and Linda. Ellie's apology to Jack and Matey, too, shows how much she has learned from and blossomed under Hilda's loving care.

As for the scenes between Hilda and Ellie - what can I say? Once again, I find myself unable to fully express my appreciation of it. As I read the description of the cover I could virtually see it appearing before my eyes. Certainly a book to be treasured and pored over by those lucky enough to have a copy. I'm sure that both MA and Sister Pauline will be lost for words when they see it.

In the second half of the scene with Hilda, we are again reminded of how new their relationship is as we are still in January if my memory serves me right. They have both come a long way in a few short weeks, but at the same time they have both suffered knock backs so it is no wonder that Ellie is still in need of reassurance. And what greater reassurance can Hilda give her than this:

Quote:
"... Just rest easy in your own place – and love me. As I love you, as though you were my very own child.”


Hopefully this quiet time with Ellie will have given Hilda the strength she needs to reassure Meg and to have her chat with Ruth and Jeanne, although I'm sure that the latter will not take too long. Once those are out of the way, she will be able to seek her bed and the rest she so desperately needs for both her body and soul, safely wrapped in the cloak that is Ellie’s love for her.

Thank you Mary, for letting us be the unseen watcher in the corner once again.

Apologies for the screed :oops:

Author:  linda [ Sun May 22, 2011 4:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Quote:
“I haven’t put you in her place, Ellie, and even if I tried to do that, it wouldn’t help me escape my loss. I’m still living that loss, and yes, it hurts, but your love brings me nothing but pure joy. So please, my little one, don’t ever feel you have to try and take her place. That’s too big for anyone to do. Just rest easy in your own place – and love me. As I love you, as though you were my very own child.”


Such a difficult concept for Ellie, even now, to understand. The capacity of the human heart of encompass so many different aspects of love, each different but infinitely precious and unique.

Hilda and Ellie are so good for each other and each has so much to give. It is wonderful to see their relationship continuing to develop. Ellie's increasing maturity and understanding is so evident here, particularly when she thinks back to her behaviour at Christmas.

As ever, thank you, Mary. :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun May 22, 2011 6:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

They seem to help each other so much, and are so perfectly fitted. I hope that they might always have each other.

Thankyou!

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun May 22, 2011 11:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

*finally catching up*

Thank, you Mary. Again, so much wisdom there, despite the continuing urgency of grief. And so much fun. :)

I'm a bit worried that Hilda seems to think it necessary to keep Sylvie and Gilles at a distance. Of course with such overwhelming obligations, time may well be too squeezed for a visit, but the idea that she'd fall into favoritism? Hard to buy, given past history. Besides, by that logic, she'd have to give up Ellie, which Would Not Do At All.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon May 23, 2011 3:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Thank you dear Mary

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon May 23, 2011 8:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

That was just perfect Mary.

Hilda has rather missed the boat if she expects that Ellie will stop worrying about her I imagine - it just doesn't work that way. However, the rest of her words, and the various reassurances she gives the girl, are just exactly what is needed.

I love these scenes with the two of them - it brings out the parent/child element so wonderfully. Even while she is growing so much more mature now, Ellie still needs the loving comfort of Hilda in role of 'mother.' It's perfectly natural that for such a new bond (is it really only a few months since they met up?) that she would wonder how it would be threatened by her making new friends - especially ones that her guardian cannot make quite yet. However, as Hilda so rightly says, they are close enough now that that sort of thing will not make them grow apart. They both care so much for the other that they are both working for the others happiness, and this means that they will continue to grow closer - for either would hate to do anything to hurt the other.

This is a wonderful picture of that kind of love Mary, thank you for sharing it with us.

Author:  charli [ Mon May 23, 2011 11:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

Ahhhh Ellie. I just want to hug her and tell her how much she means to Hilda. but she is definitely growing up now she can see that Hilda can share her love out but still love Ellie just as much. Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue May 24, 2011 6:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p15 Sat 21/05/11

ChubbyMonkey wrote:
They seem to help each other so much, and are so perfectly fitted. I hope that they might always have each other.

Ah, Ariel, wouldn't that be perfect! Alas, none of us lives forever - unless we could bribe Abi's Doctor Who to make Hilda young again. :lol:

Thank you all for the kind comments, but... um... I've moved the story on a fraction - so you will have to imagine that good night's sleep you wished for Hilda, and those conversations with Meg and another with Jeanne and Ruth. I'm sorry for depriving you..... :mrgreen:


Matey woke Meg at six o’clock the next morning, Monday, and left her to get washed and dressed, after telling her to come along to the dispensary when she was ready. Meg did as she was told and cast a last, haunted look round the dark and silent dormitory on her way out. Suddenly, she heard rustling. The next moment, Jeanne peered through her curtains to whisper, “Bonne chance, Meg, and have a lovely time. We’ll miss you.”

A sob escaped Meg and she moved quickly back across the room to Jeanne. They clasped hands and, for the first time in the last few years, Meg knew what it was to have a friend wish her well. “I’ll miss you, too, and Ellie,” she whispered. “Tell her thank you from me.”

She turned and ran from the room, taking deep breaths to control the tears before she reached Matey. She sat down at the little table and made a brave attempt to drink her coffee and stumble her way through the scrambled eggs Matey herself had cooked. The latter, however, saw the fear in the set face and kept up a ceaseless flow of aimless chatter. She saw Meg’s hands trembling as she put on her coat and picked up her hat, gloves and scarf and felt even sorrier for the girl. She reached out and took one of those shaking hands.

“Meg, I promise you there is absolutely no need for this abject terror.” Meg searched the steady, faded eyes. “I know Mother Abbess. She’s a tall and rather overwhelming lady when you meet her for the first time, but she has one of the warmest, most loving hearts in the world – just like Miss Annersely. She will shower you with the same kindness shown to you by your Headmistress. She will also expect courage and honesty from you, but you have shown you have those, and much else besides. So be strong, my dear, and you will find your heart made glad.”

Meg was so astounded by these gentle words from the usually brisk, no-nonsense little woman that she forgot her fears and gave a sudden smile. “I’ll try,” she whispered, gripping Matey's hand tightly. “Thank you. I don’t think I’ll ever be scared of you again.”

Matey laughed. “Oh, I shouldn’t be too sure of that, Meg! Feeling better now? Then come along! Mr Stuart will be waiting. Can you manage that case?”

The case was one Hilda had lent her, because the usual overnight case the girls brought with them at the beginning of term would have been too small to hold a week’s worth of clothes and other necessities, plus the parcels from Miss Annersley and Ellie. She had slung over her shoulder the small rucksack in which the girls carried their packed lunches when out for walks. It now held purse, book, camera and a few biscuits for the journey.

Matey’s eyebrows rose when they reached the entrance hall and found Ian and Hilda there, chatting quietly together. Matey had hoped Hilda would still be asleep, but then laughed at herself for being so surprised. Of course Hilda would want to be there to wish Meg well on this unusual journey of hers. However, Matey didn’t like the heavy eyes, the wan aspect, the sheer sadness loitering behind the loving smile Hilda bestowed on Meg. That sedative hadn’t done her much good! Maybe she could get her to take another that night, now the barriers had been breached.

Ian smiled at Meg and wished her ‘Good morning.’ He took her case and went out with it to the car, knowing Hilda would want some last-minute words with her. Hilda saw Meg’s sudden fear at the nearness of her departure and she drew the girl close, rucksack and all.

“You look as though you’re going to your execution, child. Remember what I said to you last night – they will look after you like a princess and probably spoil you to death. All they ask is that you go with a willing heart and learn from them. So I want you to promise to have a wonderful time and come back a much happier girl.”

Hilda’s eyes held Meg’s as she spoke and the glow in them seemed to imbue the girl with a little courage. “I promise!” she whispered.

“Good girl! Have you got your notebook with you? Will you promise to go on filling it in? I don’t think you’ll find it too hard to find things to be thankful for while you’re there.” She smoothed Meg’s hair gently and then pulled a small parcel from her jacket pocket and placed it in the girl’s hand. “Don’t open this now. Put it in your bag and open it on the plane. It might help take your mind off your nervousness.”

Meg looked down in surprise at the little package, which felt like a book, but her surprise turned to wonder when Hilda put her hand in her pocket once more and pulled out two crisp five pound notes, which she tucked into Meg’s hand, alongside the parcel. “It occurred to me you wouldn’t have any English money to spend, since it’s all in Swiss francs here. There might be little things you need to purchase.”

“But… there’s ten pounds here!” gasped Meg, who’d never been given so much money in her life before.

Hilda took her by the shoulders. “And I want you to spend it. Buy yourself something pretty, something you would really like to have. Yes, I mean it! Spoil yourself! If you wanted to, you could use some of it to buy flowers or a little gift for Mother Abbess and the sisters, and perhaps a postcard to send to your parents. Don’t worry about running out of money, either. Mother Abbess already has my permission to give you some more, so you mustn’t be too frightened to ask.”

Tears welled up in Meg’s eyes and a sob escaped her. She tried to speak but words failed her and Hilda’s heart was touched. She drew her close again, hoping to infuse some comfort and courage into the girl. She was so desperately alone.

“Meg, every new day is a new beginning. Yesterday is over and gone, you've repented of the wrong you’ve done – now leave it there, in the past. Today is the first day of your new life, child, and my love and prayers travel with you.”

Ian had returned from the car, and he and Matey watched as Meg shook her head, sobbed again and pressed herself closer to the warmth of her Headmistress, clinging to her as though she would never let go. Hilda held her a few moments more and murmured in her ear. Meg pulled herself away reluctantly, hesitated and then reached up to kiss Hilda.

“Thank you for everything,” she said in a ragged voice, before turning blindly to Ian. He took her arm gently, nodded to Hilda and led Meg out into the early morning darkness. Hilda and Matey watched in silence as the two settled themselves in the car and it pulled away, crunching over the hard packed snow.

“You’re spoiling that girl,” Matey said blandly. “Is it a good idea?”

“I don’t think spoiling her will damage her at all, Gwynneth. It’s all the harshness and neglect she has received which has done the damage. It strikes me even her Nanny didn’t spoil her too much, for fear of repercussions from the parents. The only spoiling she did was to love Meg, so we must do the same. Her legacy must not be lost. A kind word to one in trouble is often like a switch in a railroad track – an inch between wreck and smooth sailing. (Henry Ward Beecher)

“And you’re expecting smooth sailing from now on? Then you’re expecting miracles.”

Hilda sighed and closed the door. “No, miracles don’t come along very often in this life. She hates her parents. Even worse, she hates herself. It will take God’s vast love to heal that great woundedness, and she doesn’t trust Him yet. Why should she, with no loving father to serve as His model? She won’t suddenly become sweet and charming, Gwynneth, or start to show saint-like qualities. At times she will revert to what she was before, and that will hurt her. But I’m hopeful, very hopeful. She’s such a brave girl, and a very astute one.”

“And she loves you,” Matey stated matter-of-factly. “If any miracle were to take place, it will be because of you.”

“No, Gwynneth, it will be because of grace, God’s grace, which is poured out on all of us, saint and sinner alike, totally unearned and in great abundance. Everything, in the end, is grace, nothing but grace….”

Author:  Lesley [ Tue May 24, 2011 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Just once, Hilda, you should learn to accept that you personally have done something - too much humility is not good for you! *Sigh* what am I saying - sooner see the Sun rise in the West! :lol:


Thanks Mary - glad to see neither of them are expecting miracles where Meg is concerned

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue May 24, 2011 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Thanks Mary. Meg's anxiety is so normal, glad Ian is traveling with her. Hope the day goes smoothly for all of them.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue May 24, 2011 8:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

What a wonderful send off for Meg - and a very insightive look into exactly what is going on with her.

So terrified of what she is going into, she receives kindness from every side - from her classmates, Gwynneth, and even Hilda herself who turns out early to see her off. Very unsurprising, despite her not being terribly well.

Unfortunately for Meg, it'll only be actually arriving with MA which will fully reassure her, despite all those wonderful surprises Hilda heaps upon her. I'm sure she's right and it is a book she has been given - no surprise there! The finances issue, that's a case of Hilda outdoing herself in the lines of seeing a need and meeting it. She really doesn't see any need to stint her generosity. And I'm sure that Gwynneth is right - it is her actions which are opening the door into Meg's cold heart and letting warmth - and the hope of redemption in the end - into it.

I can only hope that her experiences at the convent build upon the care that she has been given here, and that she comes to find many who love and will care for her.

Thank you Mary - it has been a while in coming, but I'm sure that we'll love whatever glimpses of her life there you give us.

Author:  shesings [ Tue May 24, 2011 10:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

You know, Mary, I see an awful lot of you in your Hilda.................... :wink:

Author:  Abi [ Tue May 24, 2011 10:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Poor Meg! Thanks, Mary. :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed May 25, 2011 12:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

What a lovely, heartfelt Kontakion from Jeanne, Matey and Hilda. Meg can't help but feel terrified of this step into the unknown, and the prospect of MA, but must have felt encouraged by all the reassurance. It's hard to know which will have made the most difference to her - the support from Jeanne, which she clearly didn't expect, or the words and actions of both Matey and Hilda. I don't doubt Ian will also have his own words of encouragement for her en route to the airport.

I'm sure Meg will learn a vast amount from this time with MA and the other nuns. I'm sure that the week at the convent, together with the treatment Meg has already received from Ellie and Jeanne, Hilda, Matey and Ian will go a long way towards giving her a new-found feeling of security, which will enable her to start on the long road towards healing and eventually, faith. The rest will only come with time - the hurt and neglect she has suffered is too deep for anything else and it's well that Hilda clearly realises that there may well be instances of backsliding.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to witness this truly heartening send-off for Meg. I agree with Shesings that there is an awful lot of your Hilda in you - or you in your Hilda. :)

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed May 25, 2011 3:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

So many caring people in one day have to be a revelation to Meg, whatever happens next.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Wed May 25, 2011 8:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Whatever Hilda feels, it is through her that a bad situation has been turned round and will benefit so many people, not just Meg. Jeanne and Ellie will grow and mature as they help her, Ian has a new "granddaughter" to nurture, Joan Bertram has opened up, etc etc.

I'm in full agreement with the comments of Shesings and Elder as well! :D

Author:  di [ Wed May 25, 2011 9:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

I do feel for Meg; she is terrified of this trip. Not only of meeting M.A. and the other nuns but also of the the journey she knows she is about to experience with the help of M.A.

Hilda, with her kindness and understanding with which she tempered the punishment Meg had to face, set Meg off on this long journey but Meg knows she has to move on forward and face the parts of her self which she despises seemingly on her own. After all she only has the words of Ellie and Hilda about the help the convent can give her and until she arrives and meets M.A. she must feel she is facing this very much on her own.

I do hope we get to travel some of the way with Meg.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed May 25, 2011 9:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Oh Mary, thank you so much (again) for your gentle wisdom

Author:  jmc [ Wed May 25, 2011 10:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Not surprised that Meg was so worried about going. I think she must still find it hard to believe that people can be so kind to her. She needs to learn to like herself which can sometimes be difficult. Everyone was so kind and I really hope all goes well for her.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed May 25, 2011 7:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Quote:
Ah, Ariel, wouldn't that be perfect! Alas, none of us lives forever - unless we could bribe Abi's Doctor Who to make Hilda young again. :lol:


I might have to see what I can do! But they can though, in books and writing. Can't they?

That was a beautiful send-off, and I do hope that her little 'holiday' can help her. Thankyou.

Author:  MHE [ Thu May 26, 2011 8:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Poor Meg, despite everything she has been told in the last few days about the convent, MA and the sisters, she must have been dreading getting up that morning. It was lovely to see how Jeanne, Matey and Hilda in their various ways endeavoured to bolster her confidence. Their reassurances and good wishes will, I'm sure, sustain her not only on the flight to London but during her week at the Convent. She has a long and rocky road to travel, but she has, with Hilda's help, love and encouragement already taken several steps along it.

How typical and thoughtful of Hilda to pass on those parting gifts to Meg - only Hilda would have realised that Meg might need some British money. These parting words from Hilda were a wonderful blessing for Meg, and will also serve to remind her of what awaits her on her return:

Quote:
Meg, every new day is a new beginning. Yesterday is over and gone, you've repented of the wrong you’ve done – now leave it there, in the past. Today is the first day of your new life, child, and my love and prayers travel with you.


Thank you Mary, for allowing us to bear witness to Meg's departure.

Author:  Celia [ Fri May 27, 2011 11:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

Lucky me ,coming home to two new posts :D

Hilda and Ellie are so loving and caring towards one another, and their mutual attachment grows with each day that passes.
Meg too has discovered what a wonderfully heartening and supportive person Hilda can be. ( Matey too to a lesser degree. ) If she chooses,
I'm sure her visit to the convent will give a great 'kick-start' to her new life, uphill struggle though it is sure to be. As Hilda says at the end of the post....
Quote:
. Everything, in the end, is grace, nothing but grace….”


Thank you Mary, wonderfully evocative writing as ever.

Author:  MaryR [ Sat May 28, 2011 1:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Tues 24/05/11

shesings wrote:
You know, Mary, I see an awful lot of you in your Hilda.................... :wink:

I don't think so, shesings. :roll: Like Hilda, anything I have or do or say is all down to that abundant grace. Without it, I could do nothing. But thank you for cheering me up. :heart:

Rather long, this, I'm afraid. :bawling:



......“And she loves you,” Matey stated matter-of-factly. “If any miracle were to take place, it will be because of you.”

“No, Gwynneth, it will be because of grace, God’s grace, which is poured out on all of us, saint and sinner alike, totally unearned and in great abundance. Everything, in the end, is grace, nothing but grace….”

With a sigh Hilda turned away from the door. “I’d better go and make my bed, before I get into trouble from our sainted Matron.” Matey snorted. “I’ll sort out Ellie when the bell goes, so be prepared to find us both at Frühstück.”

She looked hard at Matey, as though expecting dispute, but Matey simply held up her hands in surrender. “I’ve given up, for the moment, especially since you saw sense last night and did the unthinkable, after all your argufying. But I shall be making sure you take that promised rest after Mitagessen – so you be prepared, as well.” Hilda nodded, conceding the point, and smiled at her friend, but the latter noticed the smile did not reach Hilda’s eyes.

They made their way back to their separate quarters, each thinking of the girl they had sent off into the unknown.

Meanwhile, out there in the car, there was silence for a long time while Ian negotiated the coach road – still a drive that terrified him, especially in the dark. Dawn would not arrive until another hour or so. Meg had sobbed every now and then from the moment she settled in the car, catching her breath in great gulps and staring down at the money and package lying in her lap. When they reached the main road, however, and Ian and increased their speed, there was a sudden gasp from Meg.

“Why?” It came out in an explosive burst. “Why, Mr Stuart? Why is she so good to me? Why are you? After all I did – and probably still will do….”

Ian simply handed over a large white handkerchief and kept his eyes on the road. She blew her nose, wiped her eyes and clutched the sodden material tightly in her hand as though it were a talisman to ward off an enemy.

“Why?” he finally asked. “Simply because she cares, Meg. That’s all there is to it. She cares for all her pupils, wants them healthy and happy - and you’re neither! You’re unhappy and mentally unhealthy. Miss Annersley understands, and she’s trying to find a way to help you. That’s why she took a great risk and didn’t expel you and also why she’s sending you to my sister. She knows that, unless you change your views on life, you will never be happy.”

“She can’t change my parents, though,” Meg whispered, huddled over as though in pain.

“Of course not! That was never her aim. The only person one can ever hope to change is oneself. If circumstances can’t be altered, then we must alter to cope with the circumstances.”

“”But that’s not fair!” Meg burst out, nearly causing Ian to swerve. He reached out and laid a gentling hand on hers. “Why should I change if they won’t?”

“No one ever promised us life would be fair, Meg. God certainly didn’t. His own Son found life most unfair. Did you hear Him complaining? We have to accept what can’t be changed, not allow ourselves to be soured by it. Hard, I know. I’ve been there a time or two myself.”

“It’s not hard, it’s impossible,” she cried out, but then her voice dropped to a whisper. “All my life I only wanted one thing – that they love me. But they don’t…”

“Or can’t,” Ian murmured. She turned her head sharply. “Or don’t know how to show it. Maybe no one ever taught them how, Meg. You learn to read by reading, once the basics are taught. You learn to ski by skiing. Learning to love is the same - it’s passed on from parent to child, and then you build on that foundation by loving others. Maybe they need you to show them what love is. Maybe that is to be your role in life. Put love where there is no love, and you will find love. (St John of the Cross)”

Meg stared at him in a taut silence that seemed to drag on and on. “How can I? I don’t know how to love, either,” she whispered. “Miss Annersley tried to show me, but it’s too hard…. It means doing things for others, being nice to people you don’t like…. ”

“Ah, Meg, you do know how to love.” His voice carried such conviction that she gasped. “You loved your Nanny a great deal - and you love Miss Annersley.”

She chewed the inside of her cheek and thought hard. “I loved Nanny, but I took her for granted and never gave her much love in return. Now, I miss her like crazy. I can’t believe she’s dead….” Her voice broke. “It’s like a knife ….inside me…. that I can’t pull out.”

“That’s a good way to describe grief, Meg. The sharpness of the pain will dissolve, over time, but her love will remain with you, inside you, helping you.”

“I hope so,” Meg whispered. “I do love Miss Annersley. How could I not, when she has been so kind to me? I think I love you, too, but….” Ian could almost hear her brain whirring, as it scrambled to sort out her feelings. “I don’t do anything for others, not in the way you do, and yet you ask for nothing in return. The only thing I seem to know is how to hurt and hate.”

Ian drove in silence for a while, letting her words simmer inside them both. He knew she was both brave and honest, but this was honesty with a vengeance. How to build on it?

“You say you love Miss Annersely, Meg, so take her as your example. Let me show you your Headmistress. She’s already told you she lost her mother when she was only thirteen. She was very close to her mother, and it cost her, that death - as Nanny’s death is costing you. Did she also tell you she lost her fiancé just before they were to marry?” Meg gasped in horror.

“I’m trusting you to keep that quiet, by the way. Then, as though all that pain wasn't enough, she lost her very closest friend last year – one she had known and lived beside and worked with for thirty years. Just at the moment, she is suffering intensely. I’m not quite sure how she has found the courage to do what she's doing for Ellie and for you – and, indeed, for others - when she is grieving so badly. That’s what love is like, Meg, utterly selfless. Yet even her love is only a mere shadow of how God loves you…..”

“I don’t want to hear about God,” she said, her voice sharp. “That’s twice you’ve mentioned Him already. Miss Annersley tried to make me see He loves me, but He doesn’t, He can’t, or he would have given me parents who’d love me.”

He felt her eyes on him again, and he had to restrain himself from turning to find out what was in those eyes. “Okay, we’ll leave Him out of it for now. But tell me this, Meg. Is Miss Annersley hard and bitter? Does she hurt people because she has been hurt – hurt so badly so many times? Does she pour scorn on her pupils? Does she treat them harshly?”

Meg bit down hard on the inside of her cheek and bent her head to look at the crisp notes still on her lap. She rolled them this way and that in silence.

“Well, Meg?”

Meg found her throat almost too tight to speak. She shook her head. No one could ever call Miss Annersley hard or bitter! If they did, they would have Meg Lyall to deal with!

“She’s been like a mother to me,” she replied, with a sob. “Or, rather, like a mother should be. Nanny was the same – always there, always ready to comfort me. You tell me Miss Annersley has had all those horrible things happen to her and I know Nanny’s husband and little girl were killed in the war. So, tell me, Mr Stuart - how can they be so loving towards me, while my parents, who have had nothing bad happen to them, can be so….?”

“How do we know they haven’t, Meg? You haven’t seen into their childhood. Who knows in what ways they've been hurt. Now you're growing up, perhaps you need to delve a little deeper. But Miss Annersley’s and Nanny’s great sorrows have taught them compassion, taught them to ask: How many burdens can I make lighter? How much heart sunshine can I spread about me? How much can I increase the sum of human blessing in the circle where my lines have fallen?(Edmund H Sears) That’s another description of what love is like, Meg.”

“Heart sunshine,” whispered Meg. “How lovely! That’s just what Miss Annersley gives – and what I would never be able to. You give it, as well, Mr Stuart. You gave me heart sunshine in the snow the other day. Miss Annersley told me you paid for my ticket. Why would you do that for me?”

Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes at the sad note in her voice. People didn’t tend to do things for Meg, because she spurned their advances. How damaged she was! “I wanted a share in helping you, Meg. I’m not as good a person as my sister or Miss Annersley, but somehow your pain called out the best in me. Do you mind that I paid for your ticket?”

There was silence as Meg thought it over. Then, tentatively, as though fearing to be rebuffed, she touched his hand on the wheel. “I did, at first. It felt like charity. Now, after what you just said, I don’t mind at all. Thank you, Mr Stuart. I think you are as good as Miss Annersley. Have there been unhappinesses in your life, too? Is that why you’re so kind?”

He gripped the wheel hard as he thought of the death camp and what it had done to him. “Oh, yes, Meg, but none that I could tell you about. Maybe one day….. But are you beginning to see what the unfairness of life can do? It can cause us to turn to others, pick them up as we go by and give them that heart sunshine – or it can make us turn on others and savage them.”

“As I’ve been doing!”

“As you’ve been doing – but all that leaves in its wake is loneliness. Are you lonely, Meg?”

Tears slipped down her cheeks. “More lonely than I think you can know…..”

“Oh, I know, Meg. Make no mistake about that. I know what loneliness is and how it eats into the soul. So does Miss Annersley, as you can imagine. But she also knows that, for her, the only way out of the loneliness is to pour herself out for others. Look what she has done for Ellie.”

And me, he thought.

“And me,” Meg choked out. “She’s given me so much, since I stole those photos.”

“ ……angels are about us everywhere,
In love’s good deeds, in life’s transfigur’d face…”


“Oh, I like that,” Meg cried. “Who wrote it?”

“Siegfried Sassoon, one of the poets who fought in the Great War – and also suffered.”

Ellie considered this. “Ellie often calls Miss Annersley an angel – and she always tries to be like her. That must be why Ellie herself has been so kind to me, instead of hating me.”

Ian considered a moment or two before replying. “She did hate you, you know. You were very cruel. But I’m not sure it is only due to her guardian that Ellie has been kind. Most of what Ellie does for you comes from inside herself, because of her own great loneliness and unhappiness. Do you know it was she who suggested you go to the convent?”

Meg gasped. “Why would she do that?”

“Ellie reaches out to others in a very sensitive, unaffected way. She understands, in a way most girls couldn’t, just what your life has done to you. She doesn’t like what you did….”

“No, I know. She told me she would help me, but she wasn’t sure she could forgive me.”

Ian smiled, a gentle light in his eyes. “She already has, Meg. She just doesn’t know it yet. Ellie never holds grudges. She’s going be another of life’s angels before too long, in much the same way as her guardian is now. She already spreads that heart sunshine around.”

Author:  Amira [ Sat May 28, 2011 4:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Thank you, Mary. You have beautifully captured Meg's bewildered pain, loneliness and bitterness here, and how desperately she wants to find a new way of living but how hard it is to see a way to change. As I reflect on my own bitterness and my own tendency to hurt others as I have been hurt, your reference to "heart sunshine" sums up exactly the way in which I want to change, and inspires me that it's never too late.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat May 28, 2011 4:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Quote:
Ian smiled, a gentle light in his eyes. “She already has, Meg. She just doesn’t know it yet. Ellie never holds grudges. She’s going be another of life’s angels before too long, in much the same way as her guardian is now. She already spreads that heart sunshine around.”


Mary I could quote large sections but I think this paragraph sums up Ian's wisdom to Meg beautifully.

Meg is growing so much and gaining insight into herself here. I am sure MA will be able to take her further. I hope the Meg's greater self knowledge will help her parents as well.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sat May 28, 2011 5:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

That was a beautiful and enlightened piece of writing. Thankyou, Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Sat May 28, 2011 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Thanks Mary. That was indeed beautiful.

Author:  Luisa [ Sat May 28, 2011 8:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Just read the last two posts together. Found myself envying Meg - to have the chance to learn so much. Things it's taken me half my life to learn. Really looking forward to following her to the convent - please?

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun May 29, 2011 3:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

I love the phrase 'heart's sunshine'. Thank you dear Mary

Author:  di [ Sun May 29, 2011 8:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

'Heart's sunshine' What a lovely way to describe the giving of love.

Ian is doing a marvellous job, talking to Meg in this way, giving her more stepping stones to use in her journey of self discovery and Meg is beginning to use them by being honest about her thoughts and deeds.

A lovely post, Mary. I hope we get to hear more of this conversation.

Author:  jmc [ Sun May 29, 2011 10:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Thanks Mary. So beautiful and insightful.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun May 29, 2011 1:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Mary,
I too have saved these two posts to read together, and I am so very glad I did !

What unbelievable pain and torment haunts poor Meg.....my heart aches for her. Not to have ever known love from your parents must be utterly horrific. :(
Despite her fears, she will be surrounded by love at the convent, and see love put into action. The Sisters hold the whole world - and every soul in it - in their thoughts, hearts and daily prayers. Hopefully, their generosity of spirit and compassion will touch her and help her on the road to healing and wholeness......

Author:  AnneM [ Sun May 29, 2011 1:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Wow! What a lesson in how to love - for all of us, not just Meg.

Meg's brain must indeed be whirring with all the challenges facing her. She will not only be considering how to change at school, but now Ian is also trying to get her to move on from passive victim of her parents' neglect to considering how changes in her behaviour might change them, and what might be behind their attitude.

I'm still worried about Hilda, and the smile that didn't reach her eyes. She hasn't really had any time to work through the devastation that hit her after the 'dying Anita' scene.

Will try and wait patiently, Mary. Many thanks, as ever. :D

Author:  Celia [ Mon May 30, 2011 12:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Quote:
: How many burdens can I make lighter? How much heart sunshine can I spread about me? How much can I increase the sum of human blessing in the circle where my lines have fallen?(Edmund H Sears)


This is such a lovely quote Mary and one I shall try to apply often to myself. Together with the other two quotes there is so much for Meg to take in and consider, as well as Ian's gentle but probing replies.

Another piece of writing where the characters live and breathe and jump off the page into our minds.

Thank you

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon May 30, 2011 3:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

this post is a thing of such great beauty Mary, I'm not too sure where to start commenting. In some ways, I'm not sure I should - because things of beauty are often best just being admired, without attempting to put those thoughts into words - having mere language applied to them (even if they are simply language applied extremely skilfully) almost seems to be doing them a disservice...

Poor Meg - how understandable that she should feel so, and that her heart should need to hear what Ian has to say to her. That concept of having to be the first to change is so hard, but the thoughts of how others - Ellie, Hilda, and Nanny, amongst others - have also had to deal with similar unfairness, and yet have acted so kindly towards her, may well be exactly the thought that she needed to help her deal with such a huge concept.

The feeling that God cannot love her, or he wouldn't have let her be born to the parents she has is also understandable. And yet, who knows but that at one point in particular, she was the result of a great need in them - or that she was born to them in order that once she's got past her own pain, she can help them care more about others. I also like the way Ian dealt with her questions on this score.

I also loved your quotes in this one - heart sunshine - as Meg says, what a lovely description. As for the Sassoon quote - how apt! Though from what I've seen, he has a good way of putting many things.

Thank you also for the way you finished off the scene between Hilda and Gwynneth. seems to me that an understanding is being reached there! :)

Author:  seven [ Mon May 30, 2011 4:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Just caught up again with ND. What a beautiful update with Ian and I love that "heart sunshine" concept. I wish I knew a priest as kind and astute as Ian and he is definitely cut from the same cloth as his sister even if he doesn't realise it.

And Hilda is so right "Everything, in the end, is grace, nothing but grace.”

But now that all the immediately emergencies are over, how is Hilda going to cope. She's been ruthlessly pushing her reaction to holding Vivien in the play to the back of her mind for what seems like weeks. Can she go on denying her grief?

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon May 30, 2011 4:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

I really like the way Ian answers all Meg's questions so honestly, and adds explanations which will help her at least start to understand why Hilda, Ellie and himself are willing to do so much to help her. I also admire Meg for being sensitive enough to want to know why they behave towards her in this way - it's a good start. It's clear, too, that she understands only too well that changing her own attitudes and behaviour will not be easy for her. It won't happen overnight, but perhaps in the end she can learn to spread some of that 'heart's sunshine' which Ian describes, to others, including her parents.

I'm sure that memories of this conversation, added to the send off from Jeanne, Hilda and Gwynneth, will do a lot to reinforce Meg's own determination to make the most of her time at the convent, even though she still feels somewhat bewildered by the turn of events.

Thank you, Mary - may we all learn to spread some of that 'heart's sunshine' ourselves.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue May 31, 2011 4:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p16 Sat 28/05/11

Thank you so much for the very generous comments on that last piece. Giving heart sunshine to others is a lovely concept, isn't it?

Anne and Seven, after this piece we shall return to Hilda and the school, so fret ye not! :wink: Di, I believe you wanted more of that conversation.... Did you want it as this length, though? :twisted:



Meg stared rigidly out at the tarmac as the huge engines powered up. She had been almost paralysed with terror ever since Mr Stuart had left her at the gate. He was such a dear, kind man! She had clung to him like a child and he had had to prise her hands from his coat so she would go with the air stewardess. If only her father could have been like him – loving, yet uncompromising; generous and gentle, yet quite demanding.

He had been all of those things to her in the car. When he had commented that Ellie bore no grudges, Meg had thought of all those grudges which festered inside herself. Instantly, as though a switch had been flicked, everything had poured out in one almighty explosion – her many and varied long-held grudges, her hateful sarcasm and hurtful comments, her cold shouldering of others, oh, so many things. Mr Stuart had listened until she had no voice left, then simply asked her how long she had felt like that.

“Since I had appendicitis, just after I joined the Seniors. My parents didn’t come out to see me, or to take me home. They wouldn’t even pay for Nanny to come out, and she was the only one who wrote to me….I had to go to Mrs Maynard’s until I was better….. and I know now just how horrid I was to her….”

“You were hurt and angry.”

“I hated them. I hated everyone else, too - Mrs Maynard, the staff, all the girls who talked about the fun they had in the holidays, their happy Christmases, the letters their parents wrote….. I don’t think I’ve been nice to anyone since that time,” she had added, brokenly.

“And you still hate your parents.” It had been a statement, not a question.

“Nothing has changed, so why shouldn’t I still hate them?”

“Oh, yes, Meg, something has changed. You! You know yourself now. Feel better?”

She had opened her mouth to speak, then stopped, her face puzzled. “I feel….clean.”

“Confession can do that to the soul,” Mr Stuart had commented. “I want your promise to tell my sister all you’ve just told me.” Meg had shrunk inside. She couldn’t bring those nasty things to life yet again – telling him and Miss Annersley had been bad enough. But he had insisted. “It’s the only way you’re going to get the help you need. My sister is very good at turning a negative into a positive, Meg. Just ask Miss Annersley.”

She had fallen silent for the rest of the journey, his words beating away at her. Now, as the plane roared down the runway, she heard another and lovelier voice. You have it in you to be great, Meg. So learn from Mother Abbess and be great! Be as big as ever you can be, with a bright smile and a courageous heart and a willingness to reach out to others.

She closed her eyes and clung to the echo of her Headmistress’s words. It reminded her of the little package. Bending down to pick the rucksack up from the floor, she felt her stomach lurch as the plane soared up into the air. She took a deep breath to steady her fears of being in the air and fumbled with the straps. She pulled out the little parcel, then she sat turning it over and over in her hands.

“Why don’t you open it, honey. I don’t think it will bite.”

Meg jerked upright. “Wh.. what?” She turned to her left and caught the smile on the face of the chubby, be-spectacled man seated beside her. He patted her hand.

“You seem frightened to death of it. Surely it can’t be that bad.”

His eyes were twinkling and she saw there the same kindliness so evident in Mr Stuart’s eyes. “No, it’s not bad at all, I’m sure. It’s a present from a very wonderful person. I just have a feeling that it might ask more of me than I have it in me to give.”

She wondered where that had come from. Yet it was true. Miss Annersely forgave her, understood her, had been generous and loving towards her, but she also wanted Meg to turn herself inside out, take a good look at herself, decide what to keep and what to throw away – and what to put in place of what she discarded. Oh help, Meg cried silently to herself.

“Can a book really speak?” asked the man, in apparent surprise.

“Oh yes, when it’s from this particular person,” Meg replied in heartfelt tones.

She peeled off the paper with great care and then gasped when she saw the little book. She stroked the beautiful, padded cover with the delicate, gold flowers strewn across it. How typical of Miss Annersley to choose something pretty enough to appeal to any girl’s heart, she thought. Curious now, she opened the book at random and then stopped and stared.

Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamour be put away from you, with all malice. (Ephesians 4:31)


The book had spoken, all right! In words which struck right at her heart! She stared at them, then closed her eyes and whimpered. Her faults were laid bare, right there, on the page!

“Don’t despair! Read the next one,” came the voice of the kindly man beside her.

She opened her eyes, turned her head and caught such tenderness in his eyes that she gulped. It was as though he could see right through to her soul. He nodded at the page, so she looked down at it, and saw what was written beneath, also in Miss Annersley’s hand writing.

Every day is a fresh beginning;
Listen, my soul, to the glad refrain,
And spite of old sorrow and older sinning,
And puzzles forecasted and possible pain,
Take heart with the day, and begin again.
(Susan Coolidge)


Susan Coolidge? Hadn’t she written What Katy Did? In a sort of daze, Meg read the words again. That was what Miss Annersley had said a few hours ago - that no matter how bad her faults, she could overcome them; that, even if she failed, she was to try again the day after, and the day after that! Meg shivered. An arm round her shoulders right now would have helped!

The next moment, as if she had been heard, a gentle warmth spread through her, and she felt herself gathered close to an unseen presence. More words seemed to leap at her from the page: In His love He clothes us, enfolds us and embraces us; that tender love completely surrounds us, never to leave us. (Julian of Norwich)

Oh, she wanted some of that tenderness, tenderness such as Miss Annersley had shown her. Her Headmistress had assured her that His love was there for anyone who asked. How could she trust that, though, after the way she had behaved? Even as she thought this, more warmth seemed to spread in and around her – and it seemed to come from her left. She turned to speak to the man with the kind eyes. He was asleep! Yet that warmth was still pulsing through her, soothing her, filling her with a new and firmer resolve.

Calmer now, she flicked through the pages, all filled with that elegantly flowing script, and she marvelled that her Headmistress should have written a whole book just for her, copied out so many different pieces of poetry and prose, all to keep her company on the journey. Each piece showed her how well Miss Annersley knew her. Maybe this little book would help her, would show her the way. Those first three quotations she had read had certainly struck home! There were so many more….

She glanced out of the small window beside her and saw the carpet of white clouds billowing like a static ocean beneath her. The sun blazed down out of the deepest of blue skies. How beautiful the world was, she thought – and then wondered at herself. It was a long time since she had found anything beautiful.

A sudden, unexpected surge of excitement and anticipation rose within her, and she knew she owed it all to her Headmistress. She looked down at the lovely book again and turned back to the front, so she could read from the beginning. However, when she read what was written on the very first page she gasped out loud.

There is a Beautiful Creature
Living in a hole you have dug,
So at night I set fruit and grains,
And little pots of wine and milk,
Beside your soft earthen mounds,
And I often sing,
But still, my dear you do not come out….
I have fallen in love with Someone
Who hides inside you.
(Hafiz)


She read it a second time. What did it mean? Her eyes moved down the page. Under that verse, Miss Annersley had written: See how much God loves you, Meg. So much so, that He would wait, until the very end of time, for the wonderful person He created to turn and look His way. But you have hidden her away behind that negative, bitter mask you wear. Tear it off, child, and show us all this Beautiful Creature inside you, to whom God sings with such love. Don’t be bashful. Come out into the sunlight, where you belong. Only you can do this, can open your heart. He will not force you. He will simply wait… and love….

Take it on trust a little while;
Soon shalt thou read the mystery right
In the full sunshine of His smile.
(John Keble)




NB: I did try to post the pieces of poetry as they were written by the poets but the board won't let me, so they look a trifle weird, I'm afraid. :roll:

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue May 31, 2011 4:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Wow!

How much has Meg gone through? I loved the remainder of the conversation with Ian. It seems that everything which has gone before has laid a path for him to walk on. And then the book, which she opened with the help of that kind passenger. It certainly spoke to her heart - challenged her, and comforted, and made her want what the convent has to give her...

Thank you Mary for such a beautiful post. I do so hope that she is able to do as Ian asked her and tell Kate about all the bitterness she's been holding inside.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue May 31, 2011 5:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Despite all Meg's nervousness about the trip, and her forthcoming meeting with MA, there is so much about the car journey itself which can only help her, even if she can't see *all* the good of it immediately. The fact that she felt comfortable enough with Ian to pour out all her troubles to him in that way, for a start - I loved her somewhat astonished realisation that having done so, she felt 'clean' - haven't we all had a similar experience at one time or another during our lives? I'm glad Ian has extracted her promise to tell all this to his sister, too - his advice only reinforces Hilda's own urging that the girl do her best to learn all she can from her time with MA. Both of them are at great pains to try and show her how this can become a true turning point in her life, and I really, really hope that Meg will find this for herself.

As for the book of quotations, you may have only shared a few of them with us, but I'm quite sure that as Meg turns the pages, as she is sure to do many times both now and in the future she will find how much they speak to her, offering her challenges, confidence building or comfort. In giving it to her, Hilda has given her a priceless treasure, compiled with loving-kindness and thought for the words which will help Meg most -and which come directly from Hilda's own heart. I don't doubt that it's a gift Meg will treasure now and always, and that it will only strengthen her bond with Hilda and determination to do as well as she can.

Thank you, Mary, both for sharing the story of Meg's journey, and for allowing us to peep into that little book; both experiences, but particularly the latter, are a true privilege.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue May 31, 2011 5:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Poor Meg -it's not surprising she feels so overwhelmed. Hope Hilda's gift and her wisdom can help.


Thanks Mary - some beautiful quotes there.

Author:  charli [ Tue May 31, 2011 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

I'm looking forward to hearing so much more from Meg, I love how you have developed her character Mary. Thank you.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue May 31, 2011 8:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Quote:
“Why don’t you open it, honey. I don’t think it will bite.”

Meg jerked upright. “Wh.. what?” She turned to her left and caught the smile on the face of the chubby, be-spectacled man seated beside her. He patted her hand.

“You seem frightened to death of it. Surely it can’t be that bad.”


I love this gentleman next to Meg. I think he is being really helpful to Meg and helps her get over her fears of flying and the new people she is going to meet.

Thank you Mary. I am looking forward to Meg's meeting with MA and the other Sisters.

Author:  Abi [ Tue May 31, 2011 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Thanks Mary. I hope Meg is blessed by her experiences to come.

Author:  di [ Wed Jun 01, 2011 9:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Hilda's abilities are amazing - how did she manage to get that kindly gentleman seated next to Meg? :lol:

Meg's long journey has begun and already she is beginning to recognise change in her thoughts. A week with M.A. will help her further along that journey.

I did feel for her as she related the circumstances when she had appendicitis - how awful her parents were, not visiting nor making it possible for Nanny to fly out to her. Wild horses wouldn't keep me away if something happened to my son even now when he is 23!!!

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  clair [ Wed Jun 01, 2011 10:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

How do you do it Mary - after all Meg's done and all the nastiness yet you have me just wanting to give her a hug?! That book of quotations is exactly that - the arms Meg needs for both comfort and the determination to get through the coming week and come out the other side so much stronger

So looking forward to Meg's time at the convent and seeing Meg continue to grow

Thank you x

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Jun 01, 2011 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Only you would have put an unlikely looking angel next to Meg!
So glad Hilda has given Meg one of your books - may she learn as much and as often as I have from yours. It travels with me.
Thank you so much for letting us see Meg's continued growth.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Jun 01, 2011 3:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

That was such a beautiful present, and Meg is truly blessed to have received it. The warmth and love speak out from the pages (which lends an interesting dynamic; are we, now, believing a book written inside a book to still yet be real?) I hope that it can help her for a long time to come.

Thankyou.

Author:  seven [ Thu Jun 02, 2011 5:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

That was a wonderful post Mary and the quotes you find are always so apt. But I am wondering where that little man came from and is he actually real!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Jun 06, 2011 5:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

I too wonder where the kindly man has come from. Perhaps he is an angel, or someone arranged by Nell to comfort and support Meg. I hope we find out. I loved this post for its many quotes, some of which I have copied for myself :) Hilda has taken so much time and trouble to see that Meg is opened up and able to take on board the people, thoughts and experiences she will be offered at the convent.

Thank you Mary, another inspiring post.

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Jun 07, 2011 10:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

Thank you, Mary. I'm glad to see Meg safely on her way to MA, however terrifying she is finding it at the moment. The chubby man is certainly passing on some heart sunshine, isn't he?

Now to get back to Hilda... :D

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Jun 07, 2011 2:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

This is quite a journey for Meg, in so many ways.
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Jun 11, 2011 5:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 22) p17 Tues 31/05/11

This is wonderful, thank you Mary

All times are UTC
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/